Archive of Our Own

Work Text

-Seonghwa-
 The sun has long since dipped below the horizon, and with its departure, an inky darkness descended upon the earth. The moon is a mere sliver in the night sky, offering little solace against the oppressive darkness that hangs heavy like a shroud over the earth. The stars, usually so bright and plentiful, are veiled by thick, angry, low-hanging clouds. It’s a night that whispers of secrets, a night where the very air seems to hold its breath. The air is cold, bitingly so, the frost covered ground turning the ground around them into a glistening expanse of white.Seonghwa pulls his coat tighter around his shoulders, the fabric offering scant protection against the biting cold. Not that he feels the cold. Each exhalation would have sent wisps of breath swirling into the night had he been… warmer. He and his companion strolled leisurely along the path, the echo of their footsteps sharp against the otherwise silent landscape. It’s alarmingly quiet, even in the less populated and quieter outskirts of the city. They walk through the tree-lined park, silent except their footsteps. It’s eerie, even nature has been silenced on this cold winter's night. It doesn’t scare him though, he lives in the darkness, revels in it. He thrives in the darkness, in its secretive nature, in its cold embrace. He and his beloved lovers are creatures of the night, of the darkness or as humans call them, vampires.Night-time is the easiest time for them to exist, most of the world home, warm and safe from the monsters lurking outside their windows, blissfully unaware of the terrifying myths that coexist with them. They of course can go outside during the day contrary to the legends that circulate about them, can their younger vampires get sunburnt? Of course, will they disintegrate into dust? No and they sure as hell would not start sparkling like blasted diamonds. They go outside, they blend into the humans around them, they play pretend, their lives away from their home nothing more than a façade, an act they put on when they’re outside. Night is the only time they are embraced, where they can exist without the worry of exposure, where they can hunt or even just simply enjoy a walk. Where they can even allow their younger beloveds to go outside on their own, to live their own lives. They were of course once human and in some ways they crave the normalcy of human life, of society in full. It’s why Seonghwa often feels the incomprehensible urge to mingle with the humans, to go to a café and make small talk with the barista, to go shopping or for a walk through the park, to sit in a bar and watch the people around him. The part of him that was once human craves the normalcy of it which is why he and his beloved Hongjoong find themselves walking through a park nearly an hour away from their isolated home in the countryside. It’s their time together, just the two of them alone to reminisce on their past, their old family and friends, time gone by and silently enjoy the humanity of such a simple action as walking through a park. An arm wrapping around his waist brings him out of his musings, pulling him back to the present as he turns his head slightly to look down at his lover. “You look lost in thought my dear. Is something bothering you?” Hongjoong questions, voice filled with concerned adoration. Hongjoong, his first love made his eternal love. Their bond formed over seven-hundred years ago as childhood friends, platonic and nothing more than that. Until it wasn’t. Their village was old, powerful but problematic and they all knew that a fight would be heading their way. Their leaders meddling in others business and their eagerness to start a war was beginning to bite them in the behind. They’d just finished loudly announcing their desire to take over the surrounding territories, willing to slaughter as many as it may take when news of a coming invasion struck their village. It had been nothing more than a death sentence, not only for them but for every person in the village, all thanks to their greedy, power-hungry leaders. They’d ran away for a while after the news broke, the two of them huddling close together in their secret place in the woods, twenty-six and terrified of the death that would inevitably come their way. Scared to never see each other again, scared to die in such a violent painful manner. Hongjoong, his courageous yet nervous lover, had been the first to confess, all tears and stuttered words followed by shocked silence. All Seonghwa could do was kiss his lover, his best friend and cry, tears trailing down his face and pooling against their joined lips. “I’ll find you Seonghwa, in every lifetime. I promise.” Hongjoong had whispered as they parted ways to return home and Seonghwa believed him, hoping for a future together, in this life or their next. As predicted the invasion was nothing short of a blood bath. Their village was decimated by creatures, nothing human in the way they fought as they tore throats out with teeth, pierced through chests with sharp claws and moved faster than the speed of light. It was utterly terrifying and to this day as old as he is, Seonghwa will always remember the terror that left him trembling where he stood, the hilt of his sword clutched in sweaty palms as the leader of the invasion approached him, bathed in blood and a dark expression on his face as he spoke. “You must die young one.” The terrifying man’s voice was gruff, deep and dark. He’d stepped closer to the now sobbing Seonghwa, head tilted to the side in almost amusement. “You cry, what do you cry for? I will make it painless for you innocent one.”“I cry for my lover, for the life we could have had if our village chief hadn't started all of this mess. I weep for the love we couldn’t see until the night before our demise and for the things we’ve left unsaid.” He’d stuttered, voice weak and trembling but accepting of his fate. He didn’t run, couldn’t even find the strength to try, he’d just stood there crying uncontrollably, his heart full of pain.“Death is not the end. Your next life will be fruitful and joyous I’m sure.” The gruff man had stated, voice devoid of emotion, face stoic and cold.“But what about my Hongjoong? What if he is not there with me? There is no life without him.”“Death leads to rebirth, do you want to be reborn child? Stronger with your lover by your side.” The man had asked cryptically after a few moments of terrifyingly silent contemplation..“More than anything.” Seonghwa had sobbed until the man before him heaved a huge sigh and walked forward. “I will find your Hongjoong and ensure he is reborn with you.” With that a searing pain in his neck laid him paralysed. Their journey into eternity began there and then. They’d woken up together, thirsty for something other than water and overjoyed being in each other's arms again. The man who changed them, their sire, had explained their new existence as vampires and guided them until they were old enough to go on their own, eager to explore the world together. He was severe back then, too serious but unbelievably kind and protective over them. He truly shaped them, treated them like they were precious to him and welcomed them into his home, his family. He’ll always remember the day their stoic sire cried upon their request to leave the coven, to see where life took them. He’d held them, fed them and sent them on their way with more money than they could have ever needed. They’d collected their other beloveds along the way, Yunho, then Mingi, followed by San, Wooyoung and Jongho. Each of their beloveds are special in their own way, they’d sired almost all of them which partly explains their close bonds but Seonghwa knows their bonds are soul deep, predestined. Yunho and San are his, he’s their sire, their safety, their comfort on the darkest days and Hongjoong is the same for the two he sired, Mingi and Wooyoung. They don’t rely on them or need them as much anymore but when they do they’re always ready with their arms open. Jongho is theirs just as much as the others but he has a loving sire that isn’t them, he’s their beloved and their darling youngest, though he hates it. Oh how he misses having a darling baby at home, a fledgling to care for and fuss over.“Dear heart? Are you alright?” Hongjoong worries, obviously Seonghwa had been caught in his own thoughts for too long. Oh his beloved Hongjoong, always concerned for his well being, always worried for him. His husband has always been a worrier.“I’m fine my love, I was just thinking about us, about sire and our five loves at home.” He promises, smiling softly at his soulmate. Oh how he adores this man, he must call their sire later and thank him for the gift he gave them all those years ago. “Are you feeling sentimental my love?” Hongjoong teases, a gentle, toothy smile pulling at his lips as he holds Seonghwa tighter, squeezing gently. Seonghwa’s dead heart skips a phantom beat. “It’s odd, I was thinking of how a night like this is perfect for vampires but for some reason I feel restless. I’m sorry my heart, I’m not making much sense am I? Please ignore me, I’m complicating our walk!”“Darling, you know I always want to talk about your feelings, what’s upsetting you? Could it be-” Hongjoong’s words trail off. Something is wrong, they can both feel it. As old and powerful they are they’ve learnt to trust their intuition, knowing they’ve never been wrong before. The air around them shifts, the quiet park they were walking through becomes… louder. Not audibly but something tugs at them, forces them to listen, to pay attention. They both still, completely quiet as their chests stop moving. The wind has picked up, a cold mournful howl that tugs at them. The silence is profound as if the space around them is frozen in time. Until it isn’t.In the distance he can hear a low whimpering noise that he attempts to brush off as an animal succumbing to nature's cycle of life. Attempting to convince himself it’s nothing more than some poor prey animal that’s fallen victim to a predator he turns to his beloved, ready to continue with their walk but is stopped by the noises again. A horrendous pained, gurgling noise carries over to them on the wind, the sound tugging at his heart. He needs to find this poor creature and put it out of its misery. He’s no stranger to a mercy killing and is more than willing to assist this poor thing with a painless death. His feet carry him in the direction of the noise almost without his permission, both himself and Hongjoong walking with urgency as the noises grow louder and louder. Coming upon a bench partially shielded by trees and bushes he’s surprised to not see anything, no injured creatures in his eyeline. As he opens his mouth to speak movement on the floor distracts him as his enhanced eyesight allows him to keep track of the… foot. That’s a human foot. “It’s a human Joongie, quick help me move them towards the light!” Seonghwa is calm and collected, they’ve found humans with horrendous injuries before, this one will be no different. They’ll assess the situation and either make an anonymous call to the authorities or they will put them out of their misery and leave them for someone to find and report, simply to cover their tracks and hide their identity, to protect their lives and their dears at home. The gurgles and pained moans continue as they move around to the back of the bench and pick up the dark, wet lump, moving it into the dull light of the streetlamp. It’s a boy, that much is obvious but other than that it’s hard to make out any particular features. The wetness they were feeling is the poor things blood, he’s absolutely soaked in the sticky red fluid, his skin and hair wet with it, clothes stained in the deep crimson. The cause of the blood is obvious, his throat has nearly been ripped out, there's no wonder he’s able to do little but gurgle and groan, there must be copious amounts of blood pooling in his throat and mouth. The poor thing cries and moans in pain, face pulled into a deep frown as his eyelids twitch and flutter open. And oh, the pain in those beautiful eyes. A gasp escapes Seonghwa’s lips as he makes eye contact with the man bleeding out on the cold park path. This boy is his. Their connection is true and soul deep even after only being in each other's presence for mere seconds. This is one of his babies, one of his beloveds, he knows he is and by the shocked, choked gasp from his left, Hongjoong obviously feels the same. His cold, dead heart flutters for the man dying on the floor in front of them, swelling with unbridled affection for this bloody mess.“He’s ours. Our beloved.” Hongjoong states, taking the words right out of Seonghwa’s mouth and it feels so much more real hearing his composed and rational lover saying the words. Affection blooms in his chest and all he can do is stare at the fragile, mangled mess in front of them. Their beloved’s breathing is slowing, pulse changing from a frantic fluttering to a slow thump and they know they need to act quickly.“We need to give him the bite, he’s dying Joong.” Seonghwa exclaims, voice calm and composed even as his mind is frantic. He won’t lose the beautiful creature in front of them, can’t even bear to entertain the thought of such an outcome. He’s theirs, he’ll be their fledgling, their love. “I know, we need to be quick. Who’s going to sire him? We need to start the change now.” “He’s so weak I’m unsure if the venom is going to be strong enough to heal him. I can’t bear to lose him, not when we’ve just found him.” Seonghwa whispers, a trembling hand stroking back the blood soaked hair stuck to their dying beloved's face. Staring down at their bloody angel as he waits for Hongjoong to speak again.“Why don’t we- We… sigh. We’ve always wanted to sire a fledgling together but it’s never worked out. This is the perfect opportunity my love. He’ll be ours but most importantly if we both bite him he’ll have two venoms coursing through him rather than one. It’ll drastically increase his chance of survival.” Hongjoong murmurs, voice soft to avoid upsetting their little dove but loud enough so Seonghwa can hear him. He’s right. A healthy person turned only needs one set of venom and their change is pretty much guaranteed. An injured person being changed by one dose of venom has a much lower success rate and the chance of death during the transformation is higher. For a person in this boy's position where they’re on the brink of death even an ancient vampire's venom may not be enough to save them. Two doses of venom from two strong, old vampires however increases the chance of a successful transformation and survival. It doesn’t come without consequences though, and due to this two vampires siring the same human is unusual and a last resort solution. The two venoms work against each other, constantly trying to fight each other off as they heal the body and complete the transformation. Rather than making some sort of super vampire it makes the fledgling weak as the inner turmoil weakens the vampire immune system and new body. It does the job, ensures the human heals fast enough and propels the change along faster to ensure the transformation can proceed but once the healing is complete the battle between the venoms begins.He’ll be weak, fragile, not nearly as fast or strong as a normal vampire as well as needing more attention for longer. He’ll be more sensitive to the sun, at risk of serious injuries and will require near constant supervision. The normal fledgling will need constant care for the first ten years of vampire life, a fledgling with two sires however will need careful care for their entire lives. They’ll need to feed more often, sleep more and generally need more care. It’s a big commitment to sire a vampire and an even bigger responsibility to sire a fledgling with two venoms. It creates a vampire so dependent on their sire that life and survival is impossible without them.This precious being on the floor will be their entire life, for the rest of eternity he’ll be their responsibility, theirs to keep safe and cared for. Seonghwa couldn’t be more excited. His love for caring for others has in the past been called overbearing. When he tries to feed their coven members who are all over 400 years old he’s met with complaints and push back. He logically knows they can hunt for themselves, protect themselves and the others in their coven but he loves to care for them. They often scold him for babying them but he just can’t help it, he adores his beloved and wants to care for them in ways they just don’t need. This little darling though… He’ll need him forever. He’ll be able to fuss over him and baby him for the rest of eternity, fulfilling his desires and hopefully mothering his other coven members less. He’s simply ecstatic. “I’d love nothing more than to sire this precious darling with you Hongjoong, we’ll be the best sires for him and our coven will take care of him too. We can do this.”“We… We haven't had a fledgling in over 400 years, Seonghwa. I can’t even remember what it was like to be a new sire with a fledgling.” Hongjoong worries, nervousness obvious in his voice. Seonghwa smiles gently and without thinking places a bloody hand on his beloved's shoulder, squeezing reassuringly before speaking. “It was glorious, Joongie. We loved it and you know we did. Now we must act quickly, our darling won’t be able to hold on much longer.” Seonghwa urges, unable to leave their little love in pain any longer. Hongjoong nods and they move forward to kneel next to their lovely boy's head. Seonghwa pushes his bloody fringe off of his forehead and bends down to whisper in his ear. “Don’t worry any more my dove, we’ll make the pain go away. Just hold on a while longer for us.” The boy on the floor writhes at his words, painful whimpers leaving his throat, blood bubbling from the gaping wound with every pained sound and Seonghwa gently shushes him. He lifts his head slightly to look at Hongjoong, eyes imploring as he holds eye contact with his lover. “Now my love. He can’t wait.” Hongjoong nods and together they lean down, nosing at either side of the human's neck, easily locating the main artery. Seonghwa reaches out and takes Hongjoong’s hand in his own, giving the cold skin a reassuring squeeze. He tilts their boys head back, exposing his neck to them, their cold breath sending goose bumps along his pale, bloodied skin. Their dying love closes his eyes, aborted gurgles quieting as they smile against his neck, the joy of soon having a new darling fledgling sending excitement coursing through their veins. With one final squeeze of his lover’s hand they both strike at the same time, razor sharp teeth easily slicing through the tender flesh, digging into the warm skin causing the boy beneath them a shock. He jumps and a sweet whine escapes his throat as the sensation spreads through his body. Seonghwa knows the bite is painful, a sharp stabbing pain followed by an intense burning, starting at the bite and spreading through the veins like a wildfire, seemingly unending and devastating. An aborted gasp leaves their darling as they drink deeply, his blood a sweet nectar they haven’t had the pleasure of consuming for a long time.Human blood always tastes amazing, that paired with this delicate human being their beloved makes him so much sweeter. Their pouches of animal and human blood will taste lacklustre after the delicious meal below them. Their darling has lost a lot of blood so their meal isn’t as large as they would have hoped but they’re both pleasantly satiated when they hear the human’s heartbeat slow. They’re drawing the life from him slowly, emptying his body of his human blood until he’s all but dead. Just as his heart slows to a barely there beat they pull away, slitting their wrists and allowing the blood to flow down their wrists and hands as it drips from their fingers. Seonghwa pulls the boy's mouth open allowing them both to slip their fingers just past his lips, their blood pooling in his mouth quickly. “Drink my little dove, my darling, you must swallow for us.” Seonghwa croons at him, free hand running down the side of his face gently before reaching down to rub his throat in the hopes of stimulating him to swallow. It takes a moment but the boy eventually swallows deeply, gulping down the venom laced blood in his mouth. Seonghwa lets out an audible sigh of relief when he sees their darling drinking. It’s exhilarating. Knowing this creature beneath them is so powerless to weak and fragile. He needs them. Won’t survive without them and Seonghwa will give his entire being to keeping their little dove safe. There’s a strange warming sensation in his chest, his mind filled with nothing but the boy and he knows that their venom has started to form the bond. The sire bond reaches out tentatively, clinging lightly to them as more and more venom pours into the lifeless human below him. The bond will only grow stronger as the change goes on, eventually they’ll have a fully formed fledgling and a complete, strong bond. Once he’s consumed a sufficient amount of their combined blood they take a few minutes feeding him individually, slit wrists pressed to his dry lips as he drinks in slow pulls. Seonghwa goes first, feeding their new love for a minute or so before Hongjoong takes over and feeds their darling. As Hongjoong feeds their boy, Seonghwa takes a moment to search through his pockets, locating a phone and a wallet. He pockets the phone for now and quickly flips through the cards in the wallet, coming across an ID card and finally learning the boy's name. Yeosang. Kang Yeosang.Their darling, their baby. Yeosang.Overcome with emotion Seonghwa bends forward and presses a tender kiss to Yeosang’s forehead and temple. “Yeosang, our Yeosang. We’ll take care of you, my little dove. We’ll protect you and love you for eternity. You’ll be so adored.”“Yeosang? That’s our darling’s name?” Hongjoong questions, emotion making his voice wobble. Seonghwa nods, smiling down at Yeosang gently as he drinks his fill of their blood. They both feed him once more before Yeosang stops drinking and they pull away, their wrists healing as they simply watch Yeosang. They both stroke whatever parts of Yeosang that they can reach, his hair, face, neck, arms and wherever else they can get to. After a few long minutes Yeosang’s heart slows to a slow, lethargic thud and they know the change has begun. The venom is working, changing his body and creating a vampire. He’ll be unconscious for a while as his body heals from its serious injuries and the change and they’ll be there to take care of him the whole time, by his side and at his beck and call. Their fledgling, their littlest love.Seonghwa gathers their fledgling into his arms, holding him close to his chest as Hongjoong places a gentle kiss to a bloody cheek. Seonghwa presses his own lips to Yeosang’s neck, whispering against the delicate skin. “ Welcome to eternity, Yeosang .”Once he’s cradled his arms he stands, gathering himself as Hongjoong places a steadying hand on his back. They need to hurry. Yeosang can’t be outside when the sun comes up, the sun on his changing skin would cause horrendous burns as well as highlighting the grotesque injuries covering their fledgling’s body. The sight of Yeosang’s almost ripped out throat would surely cause them some issues and that is truly the last thing they need. Tightening his grip on the precious boy in his arms he takes off in a run, vampire speed allowing them to move quickly through the frozen night. Deft footsteps are the only sign of their presence, their speed too fast to be seen by the human eye. He needs to be home and safe, needs their precious darling clean and laid in a comfortable bed. Yeosang is limp, a dead weight in his arms as to be expected. His body has slipped into a catatonic state as the venom works through his body. He’s breathing, only barely but it’s there and to the sensitive ear his heart is thumping very, very slowly. Soon that heartbeat and the blood flow through Yeosang’s body will stop. There's 5 main stages of the transformation, the first is the bite where the human is drained of the majority of the blood in their body and the first shock of venom floods their body. The second is the consumption of venom that absorbs into the bloodstream. The third is the slowing of the human heartbeat and the fourth is death, where the heart stops completely, the human fully dead. Then comes the final stage; rebirth where the new vampire will awaken.Between stage four and five is where the most important aspect of the transformation happens. Once the human body is dead and the venom has flowed around the full bloodstream and stopped the human heart the venom begins making the changes. The normal vampire will have the ability to run faster, see, hear, smell better, they’ll become stronger, paler, more attractive but the main changes are the ability and necessity to consume blood and immortality. Yeosang will gain all of the new abilities but they'll be dulled.  He will be able to run faster but not as fast as the rest of the coven, his senses will improve but not massively, he will grow stronger but it will be nothing compared to a normal vampires strength and those reasons alone are enough to prevent most covens from creating a fledgling with two sires. Once Yeosang moves into stage four he’ll be dead for a good few weeks, maybe even longer due to having two sires. To the unknowing eye he will just look as if he’s in a deep sleep, stationary and pale, unbreathing and unmoving. As he lies dead the changes will occur and he will eventually awake to a new, brighter world. Stage five, rebirth. Yeosang is currently in the third stage, and will soon enter the fourth, that thought alone is enough to make him pick up the pace to get home as quickly as possible.Their home is far outside of the city, way out in the countryside, far away from anyone else. A large estate at the foot of a mountain, surrounded by forests on all sides. Acres and acres of land theirs, wildlife they can easily hunt and a space they can easily exist in. He and Hongjoong purchased the land and the home years ago, in search of a safe place for their beloveds to live, a place they can protect and defend, make their own. And that’s exactly what their home provides them, safety and protection. They’d traded with a local coven of witches to ensure the boundary around their property is protected, preventing anyone they don’t invite from entering, as well as casting an illusion to make it look like there's nothing on the land. No manor, no residents, nothing. Their lovers are safe and protected and that’s all that matters.It slips his mind until they’ve just passed the boundary line for their property, they never told their coven mates that they’ve changed a human. They should have called a head, their darling’s will be so stressed when they burst into their calm home with the bloody mess of Yeosang in their arms. The thought makes Seonghwa’s frantic run slow gently to a stop, freezing in place as his gaze glances between Yeosang and their home. Hongjoong continues running for a moment but quickly returns to his side once he notices his companions stillness. “What’s the matter? We need to get him home!” Hongjoong is frantic, clearly desperate to get home and so is Seonghwa but he needs to think of their other lovers at this moment too.“What about our darling’s at home? We never told them about Yeosang, we can’t just arrive in their safe space with a person they’ve never met who's supposedly our beloved. How will they react?” Seonghwa’s voice is audibly anxious as he clutches at the body in his arms, squeezing  nervously as he stares at his lover. “Well shit. I never thought of that… It’s too late now, we’ll just have to apologise and work to make it up to them. Yeosang is going to die soon and he deserves to do so clean and in a bed, not outside in the freezing weather.” His lover, as always, is the voice of reason, even when Seonghwa is running himself in circles about what they should do next. He hugs Yeosang close, kisses his forehead then straightens up with a sigh.“You’re right, you’re right… sigh, we’ll just have to hope they aren’t too hurt and work to regain their trust. Yeosang needs to be inside and safe, we’ll work out the rest later.” Seonghwa agrees, voice tight as he thinks about hurting his lovers. “Let’s not rush in though, we’re nearly home and us sprinting into the manor with a bloody body will only cause hysteria. We go slowly and honestly.”“Of course my love, they’re kind, good hearted men, they’ll understand once they experience the bond. Yeosang is ours, we’ll be eight and happier for it. They’ll see.” Hongjoong promises, reassuringly sure of his words and immediately calming Seonghwa’s frantic thoughts. With a determined nod Seonghwa sets off back into a run, quickly coming to a stop in front of their home. Never in his life has their home looked intimidating, but standing here with Yeosang in his arms it suddenly does. It’s dark, the walls all weathered stone, the roof a deep black with metal accents that cover the building and leave a deep impression of a dark mysteriousness. The pointed arches, buttresses and ribbed vaults lend an air of grandeur and timelessness. The walls are covered with tall, narrow windows framed with iron, and gargoyles lurk on the roof and fences around the manor, watching carefully over their coven. Still but terrifying, inanimate but heart stopping and if Seonghwa knows they’re a little special and anything but inanimate… well that’s for him to know and any unwanted visitors to find out. Directly in front of them stands the large, heavy doors that lead into the foyer, made from dark wood, stubborn and hard to open without inhumane strength. Carved with intricate patterns and detailed with ironwork that can only be seen under the low light of the lanterns hanging nearby.Objectively speaking he supposes the manor itself is a little creepy, the stereotypical home of vampires, dark and moody, horror trope central. However, once you turn away from the manor and see the modern cars in the drive, the vibrant gardens and the life pouring from the home it becomes hard to see it as nothing but a creepy manor.Taking a deep breath he follows Hongjoong up to the door, clutching at the still warm body in his arms, hoping desperately for some reassurance. Watching anxiously as Hongjoong pushes the door open he slowly walks into their home, greeted by the familiar dull lighting and dark décor. More wood and stone decorate the home, the walls covered with intricate carvings and old paintings, stone pillars and columns framing the rooms. With a push the door groans closed behind them, loudly slamming shut and making him wince. The noise he could hear in the kitchen has stopped and he hears something being placed on the counter. Time to face their beloveds. “Hyungs!” A cheerful voice calls from the kitchen and all Seonghwa can do is wince. “You’re home!” Wooyoung comes bounding out of the kitchen, closely followed by San, cheerful energy radiating from him as he rushes over to his oldest coven members, only to pull up short as he takes notice of the body in the eldest's arms. His bright smile drops and his posture turns defensive, his positivity draining away in mere seconds. Seonghwa holds Yeosang a little tighter, certain his beloved won’t hurt him but his new sire bond demanding the little one is protected, from everyone who may be a threat. Coven members included.“Who is that?” Wooyoung snarls, face contorted into a deeply displeased frown, arms crossed tightly over his chest, defensive and closed off.“Now listen darling-” Seonghwa tries to keep his voice steady and calm, and begins to attempt to soothe his Wooyoungie before any chaos has a chance to develop. He doesn’t get a chance to say his planned and rehearsed words though as before he even begins Wooyoung is interrupting, voice cold and cruel, detached as he speaks.“No! Who is that? Why have you got a changing vampire in your arms and why is it in our home?”“What’s going on? Why is Youngie shouting?” Mingi asks as he descends the stairs, bounding down the steps in excitement only to pull up short when he spots the body laying limp in his arms. “Oh…”“Yes, oh.” Wooyoung hisses. Mingi freezes next to San, face clearly showing his shock of the situation, eyes never leaving the near dead body clutched in his arms.“Why is there a human in the manor?” Yunho asks as he wanders into the room, throwing an arm around Wooyoung’s shoulders and gently rubbing the tense muscles.“No it’s not a human, try again.” Wooyoung snaps, shrugging Yunho’s arm off of his shoulders. His bright eyes are dark, face devoid of any of the light joy that usually surrounds him. He’s unbelievably angry, he’s hurt and it breaks Seonghwa’s heart. He can see the hurt mirrored on San and Mingi’s faces too. Yunho glances at Wooyoung in shock, his lover’s sharp tone a shock due to Woo’s usually sunny personality. After a moment he shrugs his shoulders and walks closer to the body in Seonghwa’s arms, peering down at the blood soaked mess before pulling away sharply, angry shock evident on his face. “Really? You’ve turned him? Really?”Clearing his throat Hongjoong takes a moment before speaking, voice apologetic yet matter of fact. “Whilst it’s unfortunate we couldn’t make you aware in advance we had no choice. He’d been attacked, as you can clearly see by his throat, he was dying. We couldn’t leave him there to die.”“Of course you could! You should have either killed him and walked away or just walked away! There was no need to turn him!” Wooyoung protests, voice tense and hands waving angrily, nearly hitting San and Mingi in the face.“Hyung, with an injury like that he’ll die anyway so what’s the point? The venom of a bite won’t be able to heal that mess.” Mingi questions as he bats Wooyoung’s hands away after a near miss, he snarls at him when Wooyoung hisses irritably and it’s clear the coven is on edge at the unknown soon to be fledgling in their home.“No. You didn’t.” Yunho pleads, voice deadpan but his eyes are desperate, searching for reassurance that his thoughts aren’t correct. Seonghwa just looks away, unable to provide the confirmation their first darling needs and so desperately wants.“Didn’t what?” Jongho asks as he pokes his head around the door, peering at the group gathered in the entrance. His unhappy lovers snap their heads over to the youngest, handsome faces marred with nasty frowns, bodies tense and unmoving, muscles taut. “They both bit this human, they’re both his sires.” Yunho states dejectedly, voice lacklustre and hurt.“You’ve got to be joking?” San lets out a shocked, humourless laugh, shaking his head.  “So not only have you turned a human without asking us, you both bit him so you’ve burdened us with a weak vampire who we’re going to have to care for for the rest of eternity? Hyungs, you know vampires with two sires are essentially fledglings forever? How could you do this without asking us?”“We’re truly sorry we couldn’t ask in advance but he is our beloved, just search your heart and you’ll see. He’s ours, our darling.” Seonghwa’s words are silently begging, pleading with his loves to accept the situation, to not blame the little one in his arms and to still love him at the end of it. The five of them scoff, disdain and resignation surrounding them. “I don’t believe that hyung, he may be yours but he won’t be mine.” San announces, a firm finality in his voice.“Well he is ours and whilst we are deeply sorry for springing this on you, he will be staying. We will work to regain your trust, we promise.” Seonghwa keeps his voice clear and stern but kind. His loves are suffering and are hurt and every protective and loving fibre of his body begs for him to comfort them. He knows he can’t though. They wouldn’t accept it even if he tried those stubborn boys, but he has a human nearly finished with the change in his arms who he needs to settle and care for.“Fine, I suppose you can keep it but I’m not having anything to do with it. Ever.” Mingi huffs, arms crossed over his chest, a nasty glare on his face. The others all agree, nodding and turning their faces away from Yeosang. “Now you listen to me, you are not to tell us what we can or cannot do. This is our coven, we’re in charge. That doesn’t however mean that we don’t understand why you’re hurt, this is something we would normally discuss with all coven members but the situation didn’t allow for it. Yeosang was dying and he is our beloved, we would not let him die.” Hongjoong explains, voice stern yet apologetic. They knew their younger coven members wouldn't be particularly happy about the situation but it’s still a shock to see their usually kind love’s being so cold and cruel, especially to their beloved.“I honestly don’t care whether you’ll support him through the change and his new life or not but if you choose not to you won’t be anywhere near him. I love you all deeply and your decision doesn’t change that but he doesn’t deserve to suffer from your unpleasantness.” Seonghwa implores, chest tight and undead heart aching. He hates to speak like this, to be so dismissive of his loves, so unwilling to move and listen to their concerns but Yeosang is their fledgling, their beloved and unfortunately no matter how much they hate it there is nothing that can be done to change it. All they can do is be patient, give them the love and care they need and hope they come around. Until that day if he needs to be firm and unmoving then so be it. Steeling himself he speaks to his lovers again. “Oh and believe me, if you’re mean to him or hurt him, you’ll face serious consequences. And Mingi, don’t ever call my fledgling “ it” again. We are going to have issues if I hear him being referred to in that way again.” When no one speaks or moves Seonghwa spins and walks away, quickly making his way up the grand stairs and rushing down the hallway to his and Hongjoong’s bedroom. Hongjoong shoves the heavy wooden door open and they swiftly move inside. Seonghwa drops onto the bed, carefully clutching Yeosang close, glancing down to ensure their love is progressing well. He’s still, exactly as he should be but it doesn’t stop his worrying. His sire instincts are already screaming at him, the worry the venom won’t work and will prevent the change from proceeding properly nagging in the back of his mind. He’s sired two fledgling’s and watched his husband sire two yet still worries like this. Such is the nature of a sire he supposes. Hongjoong walks over and strokes the boy's blood sticky hair back adoringly.“They’ll see my star, when they open their hearts to him and see he’s our beloved they’ll see why we did what we did. It’ll shock them but they’ll be so pleased eventually, we’ll just have to hope that Yeosang will warm up to them and accept them after they all but ignore him.” Hongjoong whispers, squeezing Seonghwa’s shoulder, offering silent reassurance. Seonghwa glances over and smiles at his beloved, it’s lacklustre and slightly forced but he hopes it at least shows he’s truly grateful of his husband’s efforts.“We need to ensure that their disdain for him isn’t obvious. We can’t allow them to destroy their relationship with their fated mate.” Seonghwa mutters as he stands back up, gaze never leaving Yeosang’s beautiful face, dead heart aching with a phantom pain as the gravity of the situation settles in. They have a beautiful fledgling and five lovers who hate the poor boy’s existence. Seonghwa knows if he were in their situation he’d be unbelievably hurt too but if they would just give the little one a chance they’d see how special he is. How important he is to them.“Well there’s no way that we can make them play nicely, they don’t like him, well, they don’t like the situation and they won’t be kind if he is exposed to them.” Hongjoong stresses, walking away from the pair and closing the curtains before stripping the bed. They only changed the sheets mere days ago but he understands his husband’s desire to have Yeosang is a fresh, clean bed.“We’ll have to do what I truly hoped to avoid then.” Seonghwa sighs, the stress of the situation and the hurt they’ve caused their lovers weighing heavily on him. His head throbs, a headache he hasn’t felt in over 100 years making itself known, arriving with an agonising vengeance. “They’ll be kept entirely separate unless we are present. Until they can overcome their understandable hurt and accept Yeosang they will have no unsupervised contact, we must protect their future relationships as well as our darling Yeosang’s heart.”Hongjoong heaves out a sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose and furrowing his brows. “I know that you’re right and this is our only option to protect them all but it means we’ll be away from them an awful lot. Surely that’ll cause a further divide between us and make them resent him even more?”“What other choice do we have? Yeosang needs nearly 24/7 care and attention and can’t be around the boys. What else can we do but be with him? Besides, as long as we’re there they won’t do anything so we don’t have to be apart completely.” Seonghwa knows his tone is resigned but the emotional exhaustion is too much. It’s an oddly human sensation, being so exhausted in a way he hasn’t felt for a long, long time.“Okay, it’s the best option we have… I’m just-I’m just disappointed they reacted the way that they did. We were unable to ask permission with some of the other boys. They welcomed each other with open arms and hearts but they won’t for Yeosang? Is it unfair of me to feel disappointed, my heart?” Hongjoong rants, pacing around the room before making his way back over and petting Yeosang’s pale cheeks tenderly. Seonghwa sighs and shakes his head fondly, taking a moment to carefully choose his words before speaking.“Joong… It’s been a long time since we had a new fledgling or lover, they’ve grown used to the current dynamics in our relationships and I imagine they must feel rather threatened by Yeosang right now.”“Threatened? By this small boy?” Hongjoong scoffs, voice disbelieving. It’s easy to see how his husband is unable to see Yeosang as a threat, he’s small and thin, unbelievably soft and beautiful looking, ethereal even. He couldn’t and probably wouldn’t, hurt a fly, so physically he isn’t a threat. They see him as a threat to their place in the coven, in the love they receive from the heads of the coven, a threat to their peace and lifestyle they’ve been thriving in for years. He must ensure their boys are cared for and adored, must make sure they understand their places in this home, in their hearts hasn’t and won’t change. Heaving Yeosang up higher in his arms he smiles at his beloved and explains his thoughts.“Of course. He’s obviously gorgeous for one thing. When you add that we haven’t had a new baby for a long time which will cause our dynamics to shift it obviously going to cause some stress and resentment. More than anything the issue is he’s sired by both of us. They know that’s something special that we’ve always wanted and they know he’ll be precious and special to us, that’s more than enough to make them feel threatened.” Seonghwa explains, voice calm and steady.“But all of those things don’t make them any less special or precious to us! They’re still our lovers, our husbands and will always be wonderfully special to us in their own ways-!” Hongjoong protests, voice high  and strained with stress.Seonghwa interrupts his rambling husband softly, eager to end his stressed ranting and bring some calmness back into the room for their Yeosang. “And all we can do is show them that, prove it to them. They need reassurance and proof that we don’t love them any less for Yeosang’s sudden appearance. We need to make sure they see that they lose nothing from Yeosang’s arrival but can gain something wonderful, something life changing for us all.”Silence covers the room and the tense air around them dissipates. Seonghwa cranes his neck to get a better look at their dying beloved and presses a kiss to those delicate blood stained lips. “Now please, let's get him cleaned up. He’ll die soon and I want him clean and comfortable in our bed when he does.”Hongjoong simply sighs and nods, rushing ahead into the bathroom and holding the door open, disappearing into the room. Seonghwa steps into the chilly bathroom and watches as Hongjoong draws a warm, soapy bath for their newest baby, eventually turning his back to his husband to place Yeosang on the countertop. Gently he peels the blood-soaked clothes from their beloved with one hand, the other keeping a supportive arm wrapped around him and keeping his limp body from slipping off the marble surface. He drops the bloodied items in the sink next to them to deal with later before collecting the fragile, cold body back into tender arms and striding over to the tub, gently lowering Yeosang into the water. He watches with morbid fascination as Yeosang bloodies the bath, the warm, clear soapy water turning red, the bubbles taking a pink hue. It’s strangely beautiful, fascinating to watch, he knows what that delicious blood tastes like and it makes him salivate. He can’t take his eyes from the sight in front of him and he can sense Hongjoong feels similarly, focused on Yeosang’s beautiful body. Eventually after a few minutes Yeosang has soaked enough that the dried blood will wash away slightly easier and Seonghwa finally manages to break out of his daze. He slips his arm into the tub, hand cupping the back of Yeosang’s head gently as he supports his little one’s head, preventing him from slipping into the water in his unconscious state. Leaning down, he speaks clearly, ensuring Yeosang knows exactly what they’re doing. “We’re going to clean you up darling, we’ll make sure you look your best for your awakening. We’ll take such good care of you precious. Now, I’m going to wash your hair whilst Hongjoong washes your body, don’t panic my love, search your heart, you recognise us, you know we’ll look after you.”Seonghwa walks Yeosang through what they’re doing, keeping a watchful eye as Hongjoong pours more body wash than necessary onto a soft cloth, lathering it up before starting washing from his feet up. Sliding the cloth up blood soaked, soft legs and further up to plush pale thighs. It makes him swallow and turn away sharply, turning his attention to the tangled, dried mess of blood soaked hair under his hands. Taking the cup resting on the side of the tub he fills it with water and wets Yeosang’s hair, massaging the locks before grabbing the shampoo. After three rounds of more product than he ever thought necessary, their boy's hair is finally blood free and a little dry from the over shampooing. He lathers it in a conditioner and grabs a brush, softly running the bristles through the tangled locks for a few minutes and rinsing using clean water from the sink. Seonghwa grabs a clean, soft wash cloth and wets it, lathering it with a gentle soap and gently wiping at Yeosang’s neck, cleaning the deep wound before rinsing and re-lathering the cloth. Moving up slowly, gentle wipes slowly uncover the beauty hiding under the gory mess of red, as the iron rich liquid is wiped away the stunning face of their beloved comes into view, his beauty startling and breath-taking. Seonghwa gasps, quickly wiping away the last of the watered down blood and fully revealing the pale skin below. He throws the cloth onto the floor only to realise he’s missed a spot, wetting his hand and rubbing his thumb over the smudge of red next to his left eye, frowning when the mark doesn’t budge. He leans closer to take a look at the mark and realises it’s a beautiful pink birthmark. His heart squeezes alarmingly and his breath is stolen from him as he gushes over the blonde. “Oh my heart, you are the most beautiful creature I’ve ever seen, look at your gorgeous face, look at your adorable birthmark. Our little angel.” “Heavens, he’s simply stunning. How did we get so lucky for him to be ours?” Hongjoong breathes, eyes filled with emotion and voice wavering softly. Seonghwa just hums in agreement, stroking the birthmark once more before they empty the tub and refill it, rinsing Yeosang with clean fresh water to ensure the last of the blood is entirely washed away.Seonghwa brushes the silky soft, blood free blonde hair away from Yeosang’s face before finding his balance and sliding his arms under the boy's limp body. Clutching the cold wet body to his chest as Hongjoong holds out a thick, fluffy towel, helping him wrap their beloved up tight and warm. Once the towel is secured he places Yeosang down on the counter again, supportive hands wrapped around his waist to keep him upright. “Hongjoong dear, will you hold him for me? I need to finish getting him cleaned up.”“Of course my love, let me get a good grip on him.” Hongjoong takes hold of Yeosang easily, strong hands holding him upright as Seonghwa gets started. He brushes Yeosang’s teeth gently, knowing how unpleasant stale blood is on a vampire's palette, especially a fledgling’s. He swaps the toothbrush for a gentle face cloth, dampening the soft cotton with warm water to wipe down his face and neck once more, applying a gentle moisturiser after. With a soft hum of contemplation he bends down and roots around in the cabinet under the sink, pulling out an unused but in date first aid kit, taking some gauze and medical tape before straightening back up and turning to his lovers. “I know he can’t bleed anymore but I don’t want his open wound unprotected, we can take it off once it’s started to heal.” Seonghwa explains when Hongjoong sends him a questioning glance. He tilts Yeosang’s head back and slowly wraps the bandages around the wound, securing it before returning to his task of preparing Yeosang for his rebirth. “Of course dear.” Hongjoong smiles, dutifully holding Yeosang’s head up as Seonghwa turns his attention to the wet locks of the blonde's hair. Feather soft fingers rake through the tangled locks, gently combing out the larger knots before taking a brush to the mess of hair. Carefully but thoroughly he brushes and dries Yeosang’s beautiful soft locks, combing them out of his eyes and away from his forehead, nodding with a satisfied smile once he’s finished. Their darling little one looks much better already and it simply warms his dead heart to see him clean and safe. Plucking Yeosang from the counter and Hongjoong’s arms he strides out of the bathroom and back into the bedroom, laying Yeosang down on the pillowy soft bed before turning to rifle through their wardrobe. He settles on some comfortable cotton pyjamas, gently pulling the heavy limbs into the clothing and buttoning up the shirt. They quickly shuffle him up the bed, resting his head on the pillows, white blonde hair a stark contrast to their black bed sheets as it fans like a halo around his head. Yeosang is quickly covered with the duvet, snuggled up under the heavy material as Hongjoong and Seonghwa settle down either side of his limp, still body.They simply lay in silence for a while, embracing the quietness and peace as the darkness of their room wraps them in a comforting hold. Eventually Hongjoong grows restless, wriggling around and sighing before finally speaking up. “Are you ready for a new roommate?”“Absolutely. I’m sure he’ll be a wonderful companion and I’m positive he’ll hog the covers less than you, my heart.” Seonghwa teases, turning his head to the side to flash a cheeky, teasing smile at his husband. Hongjoong just laughs and shakes his head, jokingly swats at the elder in protest.“He’ll probably never move out of our bedroom will he? This will become his bedroom too, even once our darling’s adore him as much as we do.” Hongjoong questions, voice low as he speaks, as if he’s scared of waking their littlest love.“Yes I imagine so. The strong bond we’ll feel for him and the desire to protect him will mean he probably never officially moves out of our room and into his own room. We will have to share him though my dear.” Seonghwa murmurs, tucking the covers in around Yeosang even tighter.“Pardon?” Hongjoong frowns, leaning up on his forearms as he stares at Seonghwa.“Well everyone will want to have him for at least one night a week, although it works in our favour as we’ll have him to ourselves at least twice a week.” Seonghwa replies, voice quiet and matter of fact.“Well, we’ve got a long way to go before he’ll begin to get stolen from us, we need them to even acknowledge his presence and accept him before anything else.” Hongjoong huffs with a sigh as he rubs at his eyes.“Perhaps we should consider renovating the large spare room, the one we felt was far too big for a personal bedroom. We could make it a coven bedroom, a custom bed that will fit the eight of us, a nice dark, cold room where we can all sleep together.” Seonghwa smiles, glancing over at his husband. Hongjoong’s face positively lights up as he considers his words.“Oh yes! We must make the arrangements as soon as Yeosang is in a more stable condition.” Hongjoong agrees enthusiastically.“Well there’s no rush anyway, I doubt any of our lovers are in a rush to jump into bed with Yeosang just yet.” Seonghwa sighs, flopping back into the pillows in resignation.“Just wait until they look into his eyes and see his beautiful face, they’ll be weak for him immediately.” Hongjoong responds, tone filled with poorly masked humour.“I don’t know, our beloved’s are stubborn and I have doubts they’d give in easily purely due to the principle of it. When they do though… Well I have a feeling our littlest one will get away with everything in this manor.” Seonghwa laughs indulgently, brushing tender fingers over Yeosang’s cheek and down his neck. Their angel, the most spoiled fledgling to exist, their sire will have a field day scolding them for their over-indulgence with him regardless of the fact he’s just as indulgent with his youngest coven member.“Of course he will, he’ll be the baby of the coven, our fledgling forever.” Hongjoong states, as if it’s the obvious response and truly it is. He can feel it, Yeosang is their last. They’ll never welcome another lover, another fledgling, it’ll be the eight of them forever.“I’m interested to see the dynamics between Yeosang and Jongho, what with Yeosang being a year older than Jongho in human years.” Seonghwa mutters, staring at the ceiling. “Really?” Hongjoong shoots up, tone incredulous as he stares at Seonghwa with wide eyes.Seonghwa lets out a loud laugh at the disbelieving, shocked look on his husband's face, calming enough to answer. “Mhm, Jongho was twenty when he was turned, Yeosang is twenty-one.”“Well Jongho is well over four-hundred years older than Yeosang. He already doesn’t act like the youngest, he’s so independent and unwilling to accept our help.” Hongjoong points out and Seonghwa raises an eyebrow at that. It’s true and an interesting thought. Who will take the role as eldest? Will they go by human age or vampire age? He imagines the dynamics between them would differ massively depending on which way it goes.“Very true my love, we’ll just have to see what happens, there’s no use in dwelling on things we can’t predict-,” At that moment Seonghwa is cut off as he sees Yeosang’s chest shudder and heave, a deep rattle escaping his slightly parted lips as his human body succumbs to the venom. His breathing has slowed dramatically, his chest barely rising and falling anymore. He doesn’t even so much as twitch, still and statuesque. His little one’s heart stutters and he knows it’s time. “You're safe with us my love, don’t fear the darkness, embrace it and join us on the other side. We’ll protect you until you awaken and forevermore after.” Seonghwa promises as he strokes the blonde’s hair with slightly shaking hands. Hongjoong gently pets one of their little one’s adorably round cheeks, fingers tender and adoring.“We’ll wait for you, little one, impatiently and desperate to see you again. We’ll never leave your side and you’ll never be alone, never again.” Hongjoong murmurs, leaning down and pressing a gentle kiss to their darling’s cheek, prompting Seonghwa to do the same to his other cheek. They remain there for a while, lips pressed to soft cheeks, waiting for Yeosang’s step into the next stage. Yeosang must be scared, the sensation of dying must be upsetting their little dove so he coos to him, singing soft songs and lullabies as Hongjoong speaks to him, low and soft. Their hands never leave Yeosang’s rapidly cooling body, stroking and petting every inch of skin possible until they hear it. Well hear the lack of it. Yeosang’s heart has stopped.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

-Seonghwa-

“It’s taking too long.” Seonghwa frets. Both sires are hovering around the bed as they have been for the last six weeks. They’ve barely left Yeosang’s side, one of them watching over him at all times, worried eyes never leaving the body before them.

“My love, you must be patient. We know how long this can take, heavens, Mingi took a long time when he went through the change.” Hongjoong soothes, rubbing a hand up and down the taller vampire's back reassuringly. Seonghwa knows he’s trying to be reasonable and realistic but deep down he knows Hongjoong is worried too, desperate for their little one to wake up and open those gorgeous eyes.

“Well yes, I suppose so. But Yeosang is showing no signs of awakening any time soon!” Seonghwa protests, leaning over and stroking Yeosang’s hair from his face. He tucks a stray strand behind one of Yeosang’s darling ears and caresses the cold pale skin, adoring eyes never leaving the beautiful face under his hands.

Hongjoong sighs and drapes an arm around Seonghwa’s waist, holding him tightly as he speaks softly. “My heart, Yeosang was nearly dead when we found him and he has two sires, of course he’ll take longer to heal and return to us. We must be patient and ready for his rebirth, must be prepared to care for our fledgling.”

With a heavy sigh he leans into those comforting arms, soaking up the reassurance and calmness radiating from his beloved. Seonghwa knows his husband is right, knows he’s being impatient but he can’t help it. Can’t stop thinking about his fledgling, about having his baby vampire up and about, feeding from them and causing havoc. Their fledgling, their angel, their beautiful little one, how he misses those huge doe eyes. He also can’t help but wish for better circumstances with their five other darling’s and he knows Yeosang would be able to win them over if he were awake. The coven has been… tense since Yeosang’s arrival, understandably so of course.

Their five lovers avoided them for the first two weeks, refusing to even look at them, never mind be in the same room as them. Greetings and words of love were ignored, any attempt at physical contact was rejected. Even understanding why they were acting as they were, it still hurt. Soul deep, the rejection agony but Seonghwa told himself it was their fault. They caused it and whilst they don’t regret what they did and would do it again in a heartbeat even knowing the outcome they still felt guilty. Logically he knows they couldn’t have done anything different other than calling ahead to let them know but what good would that have done? They’d have been just as upset as they were when they arrived home with him, nothing would have changed. Yeosang is their beloved, the covens beloved and they will soon see, they’ll understand them and thank them rather than despising them.

Admittedly they didn’t have a great start after Yeosang’s death. Their sire instincts and impulses wouldn’t allow them to even leave the room. The thought alone of being apart from Yeosang was enough to make them panicked and stressed so they dutifully stayed by his side. Seonghwa had been the first to leave the room. They’d gone days without feeding, still sustained by their fledgling’s blood as is normal. Most fledglings' blood will sustain their sires for the first week of the change, allowing their sire the luxury of staying by their side 24/7 as is necessary to ensure health and survival. After the first week the sire will need to feed regularly again to ensure they are healthy and able to sustain their fledgling. As with most things when a fledgling has two sires this was a little different for their darling. Yeosang’s blood was able to sustain them both for around 3 days, after that the need to feed reared its head and forced them to consider their options. There was no chance they could both leave Yeosang at the same time, it was unthinkable and immediately rejected. Similarly, they knew there was no way their coven would willingly bring them blood, not when they hadn't spoken since they’d first found out about Yeosang. That option was quickly struck off their list so the only remaining option was for one of them to quickly run to the kitchen and grab enough for the both of them.

Seonghwa had offered to go, eager to see how his lovers were doing, to see if they were willing to talk about it, to engage with him in any way. They’d quickly agreed and Seonghwa had all but ran out of the room, unwilling to allow his sire instincts to kick in and prevent him from leaving and knowing they would if he hung around too much. The manor had been silent, void of the usual life that resonated around their home, the sound of his footsteps the only noise he could hear. As he descended the stairs he could hear low chatter coming from the kitchen and braced himself before walking in. He’s mentally prepared himself but the quick silence that overtook the room upon his entrance had stung, the five of his loves no longer speaking and turning away from him as he walked in. He’d simply swallowed the hurt, knowing they were hurting just as much and made a beeline for the fridge, grabbing a few pouches for both him and Hongjoong before turning and walking back to the door. He’d stopped and turned back to face them decisively. “I love you all very much. When you’re ready to talk, Hongjoong and I will be ready to welcome you with open arms and hearts. Make sure you eat plenty my loves and don’t stay out in the sun too much.”

With that he’d turned and walked away, running back to the bedroom and softly closing the door behind him. Hongjoong had squeezed his hand after that, with a silent understanding before gratefully taking the offered blood bag and sinking his teeth into the soft pouch. If he cried about it later that night, well that’s between him and Hongjoong.

After a few more tense meetings of silence and blank gazes gradually their lovers had warmed up to them. Each interaction thawing the cold atmosphere around them and breaking down the walls that had been built. The relief had been overwhelming the first time they spoke and looked at them, it’d been an extremely rare moment when they both left Yeosang. After checking on him more times than necessary and triple checking the door and window was locked they’d made their way downstairs, grabbing a couple of blood bags and intending on returning to the bedroom at the sight of the empty kitchen and quiet halls. Low, quiet laughter coming from the entertainment room had made them stop in their tracks and share a glance before changing direction and heading towards the laughter. He’d taken a deep breath before pushing the door open and stepping into the room. The chatter had quietened down upon their entry but after a few tense, quiet moments they began talking again. A few of their lovers even sent them soft smiles as they engaged with their coven mates. Seonghwa had smiled, wide and emotional as his precious darlings warmed back up to them. They’d walked closer to the couch their coven was spread across and leant against the furniture before speaking. “Good morning my loves, are you well?”

“Yes thank you hyung, are you?” The way Yunho spoke had been tense and strangely formal but anything was an improvement from the bitter silence they’d been subjected to.

“Yes, I’m well thank you, dear.” Hongjoong had smiled, truly thrilled to hear his coven's voices after so long.

“And how is your darling fledgling hyung?” Mingi drawled, voice sarcastic and disinterested. Wooyoung and Jongho snickered as San and Yunho shook their heads, refusing to get involved and take sides. Hongjoong had heaved a massive sigh and shook his head, turning away and walking out of the room. Disappointment had settled in Seonghwa’s stomach, churning uncomfortably as he shifted from foot to foot.

“He’s dead, Mingi, has been for the last three weeks and still is now. Don’t ask insincere questions.” Seonghwa had scolded against his better judgement. Mingi and the others had hung their heads in shame, pitiful expressions on their faces. He knew he should be forgiving, let a few snide comments go but he just couldn’t, not when the innocent angel in their bed was subject to the nastiness. Hongjoong had called his name and urged him back to Yeosang after that, easily pulling Seonghwa from his thoughts and out of the room.

The next main development had been a week later. The mood in the manor had improved massively, their lovers returning to an almost normality with them whenever they saw each other, they’d talk and laugh with them, seek them out for comfort, tell them about their days and it made them so incredibly happy. Yeosang was still a touchy subject, as to be expected, the mood in the room turning sour until the conversation was directed elsewhere. Though he had noticed that a few members had been silently and subtly interested in his answers and comments about Yeosang, they’d listen attentively but pretend they weren’t the second someone noticed them. He’d convinced himself that anything was better than nothing, at least they seem less hateful regarding the situation and it shows they do care slightly about the fledgling. More than anyone else San seemed to have an interest in Yeosang and whilst unsure of the reason why Seonghwa wasn’t in a position to question it, rather just accept it gratefully. If even just one of their loves could warm up to Yeosang and show the others how darling he is it would make an enormous difference and he was confident San would be the one to do it.

He’d been right, of course.

One night after a good few days without leaving their bedroom there’d been a knock at the door as they were discussing who’s turn it was to go grab some pouches from the refrigerator. They’d exchanged questioning glances before Hongjoong pushed himself up from the bed and opened the door slightly, shielding Yeosang and Seonghwa from view. After a few hushed words Hongjoong had stepped back and pulled the door open a little wider revealing a nervous looking San fidgeting with the blood bags held in his hands.

“Oh Sannie! How sweet of you, you didn’t have to!” Seonghwa had been positively beaming at the sight of their beloved, warmth and deep adoration spreading around his body at the sight of their shy lover. Their Sannie had brought them blood without being asked, he’d been worried about their health enough to brave the terrifying fledgling. San had just laughed nervously and glanced between Seonghwa and Hongjoong.

“O-oh it’s no trouble. I just thought you must be getting hungry by now, I even heated them up a little…” San’s voice had trailed off as Hongjoong gently pried the blood bags from his hands and carried them over to Seonghwa. He’d simply stood in the doorway, twisting his fingers together as he stared at the blonde haired lump under the covers. San couldn’t tear his eyes from Yeosang’s lifeless form, eyes darting up and down his body but always returning to his face. Seonghwa had felt on edge as his fledgling was observed and scrutinised so deeply, completely on display to the vampire in the doorway and the only thing keeping him sane was the knowledge San was his, had been his fledgling hundreds of years ago. Their bond soul deep and special, his adoration for San as his sire had kept him from being overly protective and territorial over Yeosang. Besides, it was good exposure, the coven needed to get used to Yeosang sooner rather than later. San shifted and scuffed his slipper clad feet against the dark wood floor, opened his mouth to speak but closed it again. They’d waited patiently for him to think about what he wanted to say, gave him the time to process his thoughts and feelings and he eventually cleared his throat and spoke again. “It- it’s been a while hasn’t it? That he’s been dead.”

San’s eyes never left Yeosang, even as he spoke he’d maintained his gaze on the blonde as if he were in a trance. Seonghwa just smiled obligingly and nodded softly. “It has my love.”

“Is… is he ok?” San almost forced out. It was obvious he was struggling to find the words he wanted to say.

“He is dear, he has more healing to do than most so it’s just taking a little longer than usual.”

“Oh, that’s good. Well not good it's taking longer than usual! Good that he's ok!” San worried, words frantically pouring from his mouth as he stood stone still before he seemed to catch himself. He’d wiped the soft smile from his face and turned around to rush off, only to return a few seconds later to softly pull the door closed. Seonghwa and Hongjoong had just stared at each other for a while before laughing and exchanging adoring words for their sweet lover. Seonghwa had found himself gushing over the interaction, so happy at the adorable interaction San and an unknowing Yeosang had.

Other than worrying about their coven members their main focus has been caring for Yeosang. It’s arguably the easiest part of caring for a fledgling, they’re dead and unable to run around causing mischief. Their sire responsibilities are rather small during this stage of the change, they feed him, brush his hair and wash his face as well as moving his limbs so they aren’t too stiff when he awakes. Other than those few things there isn’t much they need to do to care for Yeosang. The main task is to ensure he’s fed every day without fail. A common misconception that has caused casualties before is the belief that during the death phase of the change the fledgling doesn’t need to be fed as they’re well… dead. That is absolutely incorrect. The individual must be fed every day as the consumption of blood not only helps to heal and transform the body as the venom coursing through the veins uses it for the change but the consumption of blood in this early stage allows the sire bond to strengthen and the fledglings body to adapt to consume and process blood. A fledgling who has not been fed during their death will not be able to consume blood once they have awakened, if they survive to their awakening, which sadly leads to starvation and death. Due to this requirement they must bleed themselves everyday to ensure they have enough of their blood to sustain Yeosang and ensure he’s able to transform and adapt correctly.

Most first time sires believe that changing vampires can’t drink as they are dead but for one reason or another the venom forces the body to swallow and process the blood. Admittedly it’s a strange thing to witness, seeing a dead person swallow even as their heart is un-beating and their chest is still. A sire has two options, either slitting their wrist and holding it to their fledgling’s mouth so they can drink directly from the source or bleeding themselves into some sort of container that the blood can be poured from. They’d consistently used both methods over the last six weeks, easily switching between both without any issues, the main issue they’ve faced is blood supply. Most vampires with an average appetite will consume two to three bags per day and a fledgling needs 4 bags of blood per day to ensure they are fed properly. This means both Hongjoong and Seonghwa have been consuming at least two more bags each per day which quickly depleted their supply.

After a few near misses of a nearly empty blood fridge they’d decided they needed to ask for help and contacted another coven located not too far away whom they’re rather close with. The stray kids coven owned a few hospitals so blood was easy to come across and they were more than willing to help out their favourite neighbouring coven due to their close friendships and a few favours owed to the Ateez coven. Hongjoong had called the coven leader Chan and explained their situation before politely asking if there's any chance of a higher supply. Chan had of course agreed easily, no explanations or begging needed and that very day they received a huge delivery of a variety of blood types, even a few bags of AB negative, a rare blood type that was often seen as a special treat amongst the vampire race. There’d even been a note on the box, instructing them to celebrate Yeosang’s awakening with the AB blood and that the extra shipment is free as a congratulations gift.

Other than feeding and caring for Yeosang they spend the rest of their time waiting for him. They manage to wait patiently for the most part, making themselves busy around him whilst keeping a watchful eye on their angel. Seonghwa suffered through some hard days though. Days where he prayed to a god he doesn’t believe in that Yeosang would wake up, open those gorgeous eyes and re-join them. The worry and stress of waiting for his fledgling to awaken built until it reached a breaking point just two days ago.

He’d woken in a strange mood, on edge and more protective of Yeosang than usual as he refused to leave his side for even a moment. Hongjoong had tried to encourage him away from the little one but he’d hissed at his husband and clung to the fledgling even tighter, whispering to him and petting the pretty thing. Hongjoong had made the intelligent decision of leaving him to it, allowing him to worry over their darling and cling as close as needed but kept a close eye on the two of them as he read a book in the comfortable armchair near the fire. After almost twelve hours of clinging to Yeosang he’d broken, tears streaming down his face as he clutched at his fledgling, dragging the limp body up and into his lap with desperate hands. He’d leant back against the headboard and laid Yeosang on top of him, their darling’s head resting on his chest as he wept into those soft blonde locks. He cradled him tenderly, gently, scared his baby would break and disappear from his grasp, nudging and nuzzling at Yeosang’s bandaged neck and whining when the bandage got in the way. Eventually Hongjoong tiptoed over tentatively, unable to listen to his lover's cries any longer, tender hands reaching out and quickly removing the bandage, allowing Seonghwa full access to the tender skin of Yeosang’s neck. The wound had finally fully healed, still a little pink but scarless as if half of his neck had never been missing in the first place. Seonghwa had nuzzled and kissed at his sire mark, pressing tear wet lips to the pink scar in the shape of his teeth as he begged for Yeosang to awaken for him.

Hongjoong had shuffled in close after that, holding both Seonghwa and Yeosang in his arms as Seonghwa continued to cry softly, so desperate for his fledgling, every part of his sire bond screaming at him, pleading for him to wake their little one up. He’d been so engrossed in his sorrows that he missed the door opening, only registering they were no longer alone when he heard a loud gasp from the doorway, looking up sharply to find Yunho standing there, eyes wide in bewilderment. Yunho had been frozen, simply standing there as he took in the scene in front of him, quickly stammering out an apology that Hongjoong quickly reassured him was unnecessary. Yunho had quickly retreated after that and he and Hongjoong spent the rest of that day and into the night holding Yeosang tightly.

Hongjoong snaps him out of his thoughts as he speaks, quickly forcing Seonghwa out of the past and back into the present. “My love? Are you ok?”

“Yes of course! Sorry my heart, I was lost in thought. Did you say something?” Seonghwa apologises, averting most of his attention to his husband as the rest remains focussed on Yeosang.

“I asked if you need anything, if Yeosang needs anything.” Hongjoong says with the gentle, closed lip smile he loves so much. It always melts his heart and wipes his stress away no matter how many times he’s seen it over the last 700 years.

“Well we’ll need to feed him again soon, his last feed was nearly a day ago now.” Seonghwa replies after a moment of contemplation.

“Of course my star, I’ll go grab some blood bags-” Hongjoong starts but at that moment something catches his attention. He stares at Yeosang, eyes never leaving him. Seonghwa sends him a questioning glance before turning to stare at the boy too. After a few minutes it's clear why they felt the need to watch him as he takes a deep, loud gasping breath. Seonghwa becomes frantic, squealing and rushing to the bedside, dropping to his knees and leaning over to watch his darling closer. Hongjoong mirrors his actions on the opposite side of the little one, the two of them peering at the blonde expectantly. Yeosang continues to take sporadic, stuttering breaths that don’t follow any particular pattern for the next thirty minutes. Hongjoong is the definition of calm patience, sitting beside the little one, patiently watching for any sign of his awakening. Seonghwa however cannot muster the same patience. He’s frantic, fretting over the smallest things; are the curtains closed, are the lights too bright, is he clean and comfortable? He rushes around the room before coming to an abrupt stop, mind racing. Their love will be so hungry and they haven’t fed in a long time. They need blood and quickly.

Weighing up his options he decides that he has enough time to sprint to the kitchen and grab an armful of blood pouches to shove in the cooler in their room. There and back will take him less than a minute with the speed he can run and right now he can’t accept the thought of having anyone else their newborn vampire. He needs to go himself and then lock the three of them away safe behind the door. He doesn’t even spare the time to tell Hongjoong where he’s going, he just wrenches the door open and speeds downstairs, nothing more than a blur and a gust of wind. He yanks the refrigerator open and sweeps one of the shelves clean, arms full of pouches up to his chin as he pushes the door closed with his foot and rushes back up stairs. After kicking the door shut he drops the blood into their cooler, returning to the door and flicking the lock into place before grabbing a few pouches of blood and making his way back over to the bed. Dropping down on the bed next to Yeosang he throws three of the pouches over to Hongjoong and sinks his teeth into one of his, the plastic stretches around his teeth till they pop through, cool blood spilling into his mouth. He grimaces at the chilled sensation, the cold temperature unpleasant on his teeth and palette but reminds himself there’s no time to let the liquid reach room or body temperature. He swallows heavily, gulping the liquid down quickly, hands squeezing the pouch to make the flow faster, draining it completely and sinking his teeth into another.

His eyes never leave Yeosang as he drinks, eyebrows furrowed in concentration as he watches for any slight movement, desperately eager to catch every single one of Yeosang’s firsts. Hongjoong must notice his unwavering focus and speaks quietly.

“It must have been hard for you to leave but you didn’t miss anything my star, he only made a noise once whilst you were away.” Hongjoong promises, reaching over the body between them and offering a hand. Seonghwa gratefully takes the offered support, interlocking his fingers with his lover as he smiles softly, eyes darting back down to Yeosang as another rattling, weak gasp leaves his throat. After shushing him softly and petting his face he turns back to Hongjoong.

“That’s a relief.” Seonghwa sighs, shoulders slumping as his tense body relaxes momentarily. “I knew he’d need feeding once he’s awake and we wouldn’t be able to leave him. I knew we wouldn’t want anyone near him either so going now was the only option.”

Hongjoong opens his mouth to speak but is interrupted by Seonghwa’s frantic shushing and hand flapping as he gestures at Yeosang. Yeosang’s chest is moving in a slow rise and fall as his body starts breathing again. Vampires are strange, though they don’t need to breathe to survive they continue to breathe even after their rebirth. Seonghwa’s sire had always said it was the last of their humanity they carried over with them, they’d been breathing since birth and it wasn’t an easy habit to fix. The first sign of rebirth is resuming regular breathing, from here they can guarantee that Yeosang will awaken today.

He lays down beside their angel, gently carding his fingers through his silky blonde locks, comforting and soothing as Yeosang comes back into consciousness. “That’s it, little one, come back to us. We’re so excited for your rebirth.” Seonghwa coo’s whispering sweet reassurances into the blondes ear as Hongjoong holds one of Yeosang’s hands, thumb rubbing over the smooth skin. They stay like that for the next hour, petting over Yeosang gently and watching his chest rise and fall slowly. After what feels like forever there’s finally some more movement. Yeosang’s fingers twitch. Then wiggle slightly, digits shaking as muscles start to contract and move. Seonghwa positively beams at Hongjoong, batting his husband's hand away from Yeosang’s so the fingers can move freely. Hongjoong just rolls his eyes with a sigh and obediently moves to touch and stroke at Yeosang’s shoulders instead. Those twitching fingers bring so much hope and joy, the worries of just a few hours ago seem far away and unimportant.
The wait is agonising, almost more so than the last six weeks. Every gasping breath has him on edge, every slight movement making him jerk forward, ready to hold Yeosang tightly. He stares until his eyes ache and twitch, terrified if he looks away or closes them for even a moment he’ll miss something, Yeosang will either wake up or move more and he can’t bear missing any part of this special moment. He doesn’t have to wait much longer though as Yeosang’s hands jerk and immediately after his lashes flutter, eyes obviously attempting to force themselves open. Heavy and reluctant lids twitch, eyes rolling under the paper thin skin. 
“The lights! Dim the lights Hongjoong!” Seonghwa demands, shuffling closer to Yeosang’s head as Hongjoong rushes over to the lights, dimming them even further before running back to the bed and settling on Yeosang’s other side. Seonghwa’s hands shake as he cups the pale, tender skin of Yeosang’s cheeks. “Yeosang, sweetheart, can you hear me? Can you open your eyes for me dearheart?”

His eyelids flutter more vigorously, fingers jumping for a minute or so before one last flutter of eyelashes and those eyes open. Huge, sparking doe eyes stare back at them. Glossy and dazed, unfocussed gaze moving across their faces as they lean over him. He’s confused, obviously so. Eyebrows furrowed, lips pursed in a curious pout as he tries to process where he is and the situation around him. Seonghwa and Hongjoong continue speaking calmly, gently rubbing at his arms as they coax him from his confused state and offer reassurance. Their fledgling finally reborn, awake from his death slumber, those huge eyes glancing around the room. Gradually the little one’s eyes begin to focus and he attempts to move his head, though the effort is clearly taxing. He’s obviously stiff after such a long slumber, head heavy like lead, muscles weak.

“Oh my fledgling, my darling love, you’ve awoken!” Seonghwa whispers, voice thick with emotion.

Yeosang glances around for a while, eyes unfocussed from being closed for too long, until he finally settles on Seonghwa and Hongjoong. He tries to speak, nothing more than a hoarse whisper escaping his throat for a few minutes until he manages to sluggishly respond, speaking softly, weakly. “Sire? Sires?”

“Oh! Yes, yes! We’re your sires, my little baby bat!” Seonghwa cries out, tears welling at the realisation in their fledgling’s eyes. The understanding of who they are, the easy adoration that seeps into his gaze as he stares at the two sires. A single tear rolls down Seonghwa’s cheek before he swipes it away, bending at the waist to press a gentle kiss to Yeosang’s temple, straightening back up and watching as Hongjoong mirrors his actions. Hongjoong’s eyes are teary, wet and shiny as he stares adoringly at their fledgling, his heart is so full of adoration for both his husband and Yeosang. A sense of peace washes over him, just the sight of their blonde angel fills his tremulous heart with tranquillity, the worries circling his mind turning into a noiseless calm.  He’s unbelievably thankful for Yeosang fighting to return to them, appreciative for his presence alone. Every glance over his flawless face makes his heart warm ever so slightly, the warmth accumulating into a blazing heat of adoration. A deep part of him desires to know everything about Yeosang, cherish every part of him, possess his everything, become a part of his everything. Yeosang is his. Well, his and Hongjoong’s for now. He knows for certain his lovers will feel exactly the same in time.

The sire bond starting to come into full development has a part to play in these desires, as Yeosang regains his consciousness it becomes all encompassing, world stopping. His fledgling and his happiness and safety is the most important thing in this eternal life, more so than his own. He’s excited for tomorrow, for what this new wonder will bring, what he represents. He’s excited to see the extraordinary creature before him navigate this new, dark world, eyes bright with innocence and wonder. It’s both calming and exhilarating, he simply can’t wait. Yeosang is a precious treasure, held close to his heart, protected and safe as he illuminates every corner of their dark existence with his beauty, making this eternal life meaningful. Not only for him but for all of them, once they come to adore the fledgling as much as he does of course. They’ll see. He knows this obsession isn’t something only he will experience but something Hongjoong already feels, their soul bond makes that clear, and he knows his five sulking darlings will feel exactly the same in time.

Those big doe eyes stare up at them, staring at them as if they created the universe in all of its glory and it’s clear that their fledgling holds them in the same reverence as they do him. He’s quiet, obviously still shaking the fog over his mind that hinders his actions and coming to terms with the new sensations around him. His sight will be clearer, enhanced as colours appear brighter than ever before, his hearing, smell and skin more sensitive, his body stronger and just different. It’s an awful lot for a new fledgling to experience all at once. Petting the blonde's hair and stroking wayward strands back out of those gorgeous eyes he clears his throat and speaks to their little one. “Do you know who you are and why you’re here? Can you remember what happened little one?”

Yeosang thinks for a moment, he can see the cogs turning in this mind as his brows furrow, lips pursed and fingers twitching, head tilting to the side ever so slightly. His eyes narrow in concentration before muttering softly. “I’m… I’m Yeosang…”

“Yes darling! Yes you are. Your name is Kang Yeosang, twenty-one years old. Can you remember your birthday?” Seonghwa exclaims, pleased Yeosang remembers even just a little bit of information about himself but eager to know just how much he remembers.

“... June… I-I’m not sure I remember.” Yeosang grows visibly irritated, head turning to the side in frustration as he avoids looking at them. Seonghwa is quick to try and cajole him, hands petting and stroking down his arm soothingly as he hushes the littles one’s complaints away.

“That’s ok baby bat, it’s the 15th of June 1999.” Seonghwa coos, quickly soothing their little one.

“15th of June…” The fledgling murmurs, brain turning the information over and attempting to locate it in the depth of confused, muddled and missing memories.

“Yes, the 15th of June. Now, can you remember what happened?” Seonghwa inquires, eager to get a better understanding of where their little one is and how much he knows.  Yeosang, however, obviously isn’t interested in such silly questions.

“Hungry.” Yeosang whines, turning his head to nuzzle at Hongjoong as he pets his cheek, pink tongue poking out to lick the skin of his hand ever so gently.

“Ok, ok my dove, your sires will feed you soon.” Hongjoong promises, sharing a silent conversation with Seonghwa and agreeing they’ll feed their hungry baby first and ask questions later.

“Mhm sires.” Yeosang smiles up at them adoringly, happy with that answer and Seonghwa is overwhelmed by the need to give him everything he could ever want and need immediately.

“Yes my baby bat, come to sire.” He coos, arms open as he reaches out to the fledgling.

“Baby bat? M’ not a bat.” Yeosang mumbles, brows furrowed in confusion again.

“Oh darling.” Seonghwa positively melts at his fledgling’s adorably confused voice, pressing a flurry of kisses over his face and neck till he’s giggling adorably. “We know you aren’t a bat sweetheart but we’re vampires and according to myths we can turn into bats. We just think the nickname is ridiculously cute.”

“It’s as cute as you are sweet thing.” Hongjoong chimes in, a huge smile on his face as Yeosang giggles, the sound light and soft. “Why don’t you go over to your Seonghwa hyung and feed, my little dove? I’ll feed you after.”

During their conversation the worst of the stiff numbness weighing Yeosang down seems to have dissipated and the fledgling is eagerly reaching his arms out to be held, chirping happily when he sees Seonghwa reaching out to him again. Seonghwa grips him tightly yet gently and manoeuvres them slowly, rearranging them so his back is against the headboard, cushioned by the pillows Hongjoong carefully fluffed for them. He settles back into the pillows, wiggling around until he finds the most comfortable position, knowing they may be here for a while depending on how fast the fledgling drinks. He places Yeosang on his lap, supporting him so he can remain upright with his hands resting on Seonghwa’s stomach as he waits impatiently.

“My darling listen to sire for a moment please.” Seonghwa requests, voice stern but gentle. Freeing one hand he raises it to gently lift Yeosang’s chin, pulling the fledgling’s gaze away from his neck and back up to his eyes. He just needs a moment of concentration and attention before Yeosang can drink his fill. “As you’re just a baby your vampire fangs won’t come in for a while yet so you won’t be able to bite and drink yourself, your sires will need to do it for you. You can of course feed from your sires or we can place it in a glass for you-”

“Sires!” Yeosang demands easily, not even taking a second to consider his choice. He always wants his sires.

“Of course my love, sires will feed you then. Come here my treasure.” Seonghwa coos, gently tugging Yeosang down to lay on top of him, chest to chest with his little one's face pressed to his neck. Yeosang nuzzles at his neck eagerly, blunt human teeth scraping at the sensitive skin doing nothing but leave marks along his pale flesh. Seonghwa chuckles at his eagerness, shushing him softly when Yeosang begins whining at his unsuccessful attempt at gaining what he desperately desires. He gathers his whiny baby into his arms, cuddling him close before reaching up with one hand, releasing his claws and nicking himself on the jugular before retracting his claws and cupping his hand around the back of Yeosang’s head, gently leading him forward into the bleeding vein. Yeosang laps at the viscous liquid, taking a moment to process the taste and smell of the iron rich blood before he latches on. Thick relief floods though his body as the little one latches on and he closes his eyes and sinks into the feather soft pillows with a sigh, pressing Yeosang close as the relief gives way to heavy euphoria. He’s feeding his fledgling, his beautiful boy. He’s providing the sustenance the baby needs to survive, to thrive. He’s doing that, he’s being a good sire. It’s simply exhilaratingly joyous in a way he’d forgotten in the long time since his last fledgling.

Hongjoong is stroking Yeosang’s back as he drinks in greedy pulls from Seonghwa’s vein, messy wet smacking noises escaping his lips. Seonghwa purrs and whispers adoring words to him as he drinks, calling him a good boy, special and so many more. He basks in the moment, enjoying the sensation of being

needed

. A part of him knows he’s always needed by his beloveds, knows they look to him as one of the covens leaders, knows they seek him out for comfort and advice but they aren’t babies anymore. They haven't been for hundreds of years and they simply don’t need him in the same way anymore. They can feed themselves, hunt for themselves, protect themselves and live their own lives as they wish to. Whilst he’s truly happy they can, he also feels a deep sorrow, as a vampire who thrives off of caring for someone, being needed by someone he struggled when they no longer relied on him anymore. Yeosang does need him though, he needs him and Hongjoong. Needs the coven and if he’s as weak as they think he may be he will forever. What a dream. Tears well behind closed lids, pure happiness coursing through him as his fledgling suckles desperately.

The room is silent for a while apart from the sound of Yeosang’s drinking as they embrace their first feed with Yeosang. After Seonghwa feels Yeosang should be about half full he begrudgingly pulls Yeosang from his neck. Shushing him as he cries out in protest, pressing a kiss to the fledgling’s lips, uncaring of the mess covering his face before passing him over to Hongjoong. He’s eager for the both of them to experience his first feeding as an awake fledgling and by both half feeding him they can do so. Hongjoong shoots him an emotional, grateful smile and gathers Yeosang close, settling in next to Seonghwa and reclining as he cuts his throat, guiding Yeosang to the wound. The fledgling latches on easily again, wiggling on top of Hongjoong as he settles in and makes himself comfortable. The pure elation on Hongjoong’s face is a delicious sight and he knows his husband is feeling the same rush of emotions that he did earlier. From his position next to them he can see the intimacy and specialness of the moment. Yeosang is wrapped tightly in Hongjoong’s safe arms, beautiful, messy face hidden in his neck, lips pulling at the skin desperately yet unbelievably gently. Hongjoong keeps releasing these satisfied sighs and breaths, long eyelashes fluttering and a relaxed smile tugging at his lips. They make a truly gorgeous sight, one that he’ll engrave into his mind and think back on fondly years down the line. His only wish is that they could share such a joyous occasion as the first feed with their coven, with their darling’s. He reassures himself they’ll have their own special first feed whenever they feel ready to accept him, they won’t lose out on any special moments, not if he can help it.

After a short while Yeosang starts grumbling against the skin of Hongjoong’s neck wriggling from his place on top of the older vampire and pulls away from the vein not long later. Yeosang is full and content, his first hunger is satiated and their baby bat is satisfied and drinking well. It’s always an important first milestone when a fledgling latches on and consumes their first blood. Once their first feeding is complete it confirms the transformation has proceeded as expected and been successful. It signifies the fledgling’s body craves and can process blood, which puts the immediate concerns of starvation to rest. The first feed being completed also provides a vital sire, fledgling bonding opportunity, ‘The Gift of the First Feed’. Vampire tradition states that upon the competition of the first feed sires should present their fledgling with a gift, something to commemorate the special moment. To show their adoration and appreciation of their fledgling, to give them something special to ensure they always remember their first feed. Seonghwa still treasures the gift from his sire, a beautiful dagger to protect him when his sire couldn’t and he knows Hongjoong treasures his just as much.

Seonghwa grabs a handkerchief, gently licking the fabric to wet it slightly before grabbing Yeosang’s chin gently and pulling the fledgling closer. He leans closer, tongue darting out to lick up most of the blood covering pale skin, humming in satisfaction at the taste of his husband's blood and their fledgling’s delicate lips. Pulling back he takes in the mess that is still Yeosang’s mouth, chin and down his neck, what a messy little eater their baby is. Tutting, he tilts the fledgling’s head back, tongue tracing the lines of blood down Yeosang’s neck as he licks the skin clean. Once his neck is pretty much clean he takes the slightly damp handkerchief and wipes at the red stains remaining, pressing a soft kiss to those clean, rosy lips once finished. After throwing the dirty fabric on the floor he gathers their little one close again and holds him tenderly as Hongjoong shuffles closer, wrapping them both in his safe arms. “Little one, your sires have gifts for you. Today is special, do you know why?”

“Why?” Yeosang questions, head tilting to the side, eyes wide.

“Yes little bat, why today is important.” Seonghwa strokes the fledgling’s blonde locks out of his eyes and waits for Yeosang’s answer. Hongjoong nuzzles into the fledgling’s shoulder, kissing at the clothed skin softly making the little one giggle and squirm. Shaking his head fondly, he squeezes the blonde a little tighter. He can see Yeosang is trying to think of an answer and puts him out of his misery, conscious Yeosang has just awoken and still can’t remember anything but his name. “You’re a vampire now baby, our fledgling. Today you woke up and had your first feed and that’s extra special to us vampires. To commemorate this special moment we’ve both made a gift for you. Something special so you’ll always remember today.”

“Oh! That’s nice of you, thank you sires!” Yeosang chirps, so sweet and grateful. Seonghwa positively melts, pressing affectionate kisses all over those round cheeks.

“You’re very welcome little one, we prepared these gifts for you whilst you were sleeping. Let sire go get them for you.” Seonghwa kisses the fledgling’s temple and passes him over to Hongjoong, waiting until Yeosang is settled and comfortable before standing up and walking over to the dresser where they stored the gifts for safekeeping. Pulling open the top drawer and moving the clothing to the side he pulls out two boxes. One is a large ornately carved mahogany box, decorated with large gems and crystals and the other similarly sized rosewood box, carved with intricate detail and small gems embedded into the wood. Running a finger over the top of the boxes he quickly shoves the drawer closed, gathers the boxes up and turns to face the bed. Seonghwa walks back over, so fond as he stares at his husband and fledgling curled around each other, Yeosang hugging one of Hongjoong’s arms as they wait for the eldest to return. Seonghwa crawls across the bed, knees sinking into the soft mattress and settles in front of his loves, handing the ornately carved box that holds Hongjoong’s gift over to his husband as he clutches his own gift in tight fists.

The skin on his fingers dig into the rosewood box, gems leaving indents in the pale flesh. He’s nervous, his instincts and desires urging him to please his fledgling, to make him happy and the thought of the little one disliking his gift leaves his stomach churning. He’s anxious, suddenly worried that it won’t suit Yeosang’s taste, it should have been a different colour, different shape, a different gift all together. He doesn’t know Yeosang’s preferences but this gift felt right at the time, he was confident and secure in his decision until this moment. Terrified at the thought of his gift being rejected he subtly slides it out of view of the blonde, cautiously watching the little one and gauging his reaction. Hongjoong must sense his uncertainty and simply smiles at him before turning to Yeosang and holding his own gift out, obviously hoping to ease Seonghwa’s nerves a little by going first. Yeosang positively squeals and jumps up to rest on his knees as he eagerly takes the box form his husbands hands. He runs his hands over the box letting out little gasps of ‘wow’ as he takes in the extravagant decoration. Eventually once he’s looked over every corner and groove of the box he unlatches the lock and flips the lid of the box open to reveal a music box. The music box is small, ornate and circular with detailed embellishments on the side. The embellishments are carefully crafted images of the phases of the moon embellished with crystals, small diamonds acting as twinkling stars. Yeosang gasps and reaches down to run his fingers over the smooth, dark metal, caressing the gems before lifting the lid on the music box with trembling hands. The lid opens revealing an intricately painted night sky with crystal stars shimmering against the dark black, blues and purples of the sky. Standing in the box is a beautiful silver statue of a boy that Seonghwa knows is Yeosang, that twirls delicately once the music box is wound up.

Yeosang takes the small key and winds the box up before letting go as the song begins to play a beautiful soft melody. “Yeosangie, I wrote this lullaby and made you this music box to help guide you into happy dreams. The lullaby is called Star 1117 and I’ll play it for you whenever you wish, however when I can’t be there to play it for you the box is charmed to play continuously until you fall asleep. I hope it will bring you some comfort and rest during the hardest of nights.”

“I-it’s beautiful. Thank you sire, I don’t know what to say.” Yeosang whispers, eyes misty as he turns the music box around in his hands, staring at every single inch of the intricately made and decorated box as if he can't tear his eyes from it. With a soft snap the music box lid is shut and the lullaby stops playing, Yeosang ever so gently lays his gift back in the box, closing the lid before throwing himself into Hongjoong’s arms. He nuzzles into the elder's neck and murmurs his thanks without pause until Hongjoong pulls him back gently and presses a soft yet tender kiss against those pretty pink lips, holding his face for a moment before releasing him and patting him on the butt, gently urging him over to Seonghwa. Swallowing deeply as Yeosang turns his eager attention to him he takes a calming breath and moves closer to his fledgling until they’re both sitting crossed legged, knees touching as they stare at each other. Seonghwa smiles at his little one and presents his gift to the blonde, biting at his bottom lip anxiously as Yeosang eagerly takes the offered box. He watches him stare at his box with a similar awe as with Hongjoong’s, the fledgling taking a good few minutes to take in the beauty of the box containing the gift.

Yeosang glances up and smiles before reverting his attention back to the solid box in his hands, flipping the latch and gently lifting the lid. Seonghwa knows exactly what he sees when the fledgling gasps, hand flying to rest over his heart as he stares into the box. There are two necklaces nestled into the soft, black satin cushion, both made from platinum with deep blood red gems embedded into the metal. Trembling fingers lift the first necklace from the box. It’s arguably the main part of the gift, a platinum silver, ornate necklace, made up mainly of intricate, floral patterns and crescent moons. Three large, red gemstones run down the middle of the necklace, one in the centre, designed to sit nestled right in between Yeosang’s collarbones, the next smaller gemstone is embedded in one of the crescent moons and the final teardrop stone dangles down to rest against Yeosang’s sternum. It’s a detailed and elaborate pattern that he had carefully crafted just for Yeosang. The blonde carefully rests the necklace back onto the cushion before taking out the second, much smaller necklace. A delicate, ornate necklace with intricate scroll metalwork and decorative patterns. V-shaped in design with a small, red gem at the centre of the necklace. From the centre a large teardrop shaped red gemstone hangs from the necklace to rest against Yeosang’s sternum. It’s much smaller than the other, designed for everyday wear where the other is for special occasions or events.

“Yeosang darling, I had these necklaces specially designed for you. No one else has these, nor will they ever. The gems are made from my blood and will keep you safe as well as allowing our bond to grow stronger. I will always be able to find you when you have these necklaces on as you will always be able to locate me. I also requested a favour from the local witches and asked them to charm the necklaces to cast a protective spell over you when you are in danger and we aren’t close. Now, you don’t need to wear the necklaces for me to find and protect you, for our bond to grow stronger but it acts as a small boost and I know you will look simply divine in them.” Seonghwa explains, eyes never leaving Yeosang’s amazed expression as his pale fingers trail over the metal and blood red gemstones.

“I love them, thank you sire. They are the most beautiful pieces of jewellery I’ve ever seen!”

“Of course baby bat, anything and only the best for my fledgling.” He coos, brushing his fingers down those pale cheeks gently before thumbing at his jaw and moving to stroke his cheek.

“Can I try them on?” Yeosang whispers, glancing up at Seonghwa from under his lashes as he holds out the larger, heavier necklace. Warm pools in his stomach at the thought of Yeosang wearing the jewellery he made for him, wearing his blood stones, the gems resting against his skin.

“Of course, little one. Come, lean forward and sire will help you.” Seonghwa gestures for Yeosang to lean forward, the fledgling eagerly doing so, craning his neck and presenting himself to his sire. The fire burning in his stomach intensified and he’s consumed by the sight, the sensation of the submission his fledgling easily offers to him. He gently takes the necklace from Yeosang’s hands, sliding the metal from trembling fingers into his own. Unclipping the chain he leans forward and raises his hands, draping the necklace around Yeosang’s pale, slim neck, admiring the delicateness of it and swallowing his less savoury desires when his fingers brush against the nape of Yeosang’s neck. After quickly latching the necklace one hand moves to gently grip the little one's chin, tilting his head up and rearranging the necklace with his free hand, ensuring all of the gems are sitting correctly before nodding to himself, visibly pleased. Yeosang looks nothing less than ethereal, divine even. Sitting there on their bed, hands resting gently on his knees as he watches his sires, wide doe eyes staring at them like they hung the moon for him. “You look utterly breathtaking my darling, turn to show Joongie my love.”

Yeosang positively beams at him, wide, happy grin taking over his face before he turns to face Hongjoong, proudly tilting his head back to show his sire the beautiful piece. “My darling, look at how beautiful you are. Would you like your sires to take you to the mirror? So you can have a look yourself too?”

“Oh, yes please!” Yeosang squeals excitedly, crawling to the edge of the bed to follow Hongjoong. He turns to face Seonghwa just as he reaches the edge, batting those huge brown eyes at him and smiling softly before urging him forward impatiently. Seonghwa huffs out a fond, indulgent laugh and obeys his fledgling, pushing himself up and making to move off of the bed before a hand on his arm stops him. He turns and follows the hand back to Yeosang, raising an eyebrow questioningly. Yeosang just smiles bashfully, reaching up to tuck his hair behind his ear before speaking softly. “Sire, please can I try the other one too? Will you bring it over to the mirror for me?”

“Darling, of course you can. I’ll bring it over for you. Now, do you want to try standing with Joongie’s help? Shall we see if you can hold your own weight?” Seonghwa melts for his fledgling all over again, brain turning to mush and stomach twisting with unbelievably fond adoration for the boy. Yeosang nods and turns back to Hongjoong, holding his arms out and gripping his sires forearms for support, swinging his legs off the bed one at a time till both his feet are resting on the floor. After a moment of composing himself he takes a deep breath and pushes himself up to his feet. Seonghwa rushes to stand and bolts over to the pair, standing to the side and just behind Hongjoong, ready to support and grab the fledgling should his unused legs give out on him. Whilst wobbly for the first few minutes, swaying unsteadily and knees buckling he eventually manages to find his balance and hold himself up. He watches as Yeosang carefully moves one foot in front of the other, only making it about ten steps before his weak legs give up on him and he falls into Hongjoong’s safe arms. Sighing in relief knowing Yeosang is back in secure, safe arms he can finally relax in the knowledge he can’t fall over and hurt himself anymore. He feels slightly guilty in his relief when he sees how Yeosang deflates at his short walk, the fledgling rests his head on Hongjoong’s shoulder and heaves out a huge sigh as if the weight of the world has fallen to rest on his delicate shoulders. His husband just laughs silently, shaking his head before sharing a secret glance with Seonghwa.

“Hello darling, you know if you wanted a cuddle with sire you need only have asked.” Hongjoong teases with a wink, voice full of mirth and gentle affection. Yeosang just pouts playfully and swats at Hongjoong’s chest, barely making contact with the muscle, never mind do any actual damage. He pouts for a little longer, plump, pink lower lip jutting out teasingly before he breaks and devolves into a fit of contagious giggles. They guide Yeosang over to the large mirror on the wall, Hongjoong easily supporting their weak kneed baby bat as he stares in the mirror, stunned to silence and jaw slack with awe. Yeosang reaches up and watches his reflection as he gently strokes over the bright gems and smooth platinum, eyes growing glassy with tears as one tumbles down his cheek. Seonghwa coo’s and rubs his back softly as Hongjoong nuzzles at him.

“Happy tears little one?” Seonghwa questions, wiping the tears from Yeosang’s cheeks with gentle, cool fingers.

“Mhm, ju-just love m’ gifts.” Yeosang gasps, lisp more prominent as he stutters through his words, overwhelmed and happy. “No one’s ever given me anything so pretty before, I'm just so lucky.”

“Oh our darling fledgling, you’re so good. You deserve everything we can give you and more. Why don’t you let Seonghwa hyung put your other necklace on for you, this one must be heavy.” Hongjoong murmurs, voice tender and gentle.

“Okay but I can wear this one whenever I want?” Yeosang pouts as he clutches the necklace possessively.

“Of course little one, but it will be nice to see what this one looks like too won’t it?” Seonghwa promises, tempting Yeosang into allowing deft fingers to unclasp and remove the heavy piece, swiftly replacing it with the smaller, delicate one. Yeosang spends the next few minutes staring in the mirror, turning one way and then the other, admiring himself and the exquisite jewellery around his neck. Seonghwa brushes his fingertips along Yeosang’s collarbones and up his neck, eyes never leaving the blondes reflection in the mirror, eyes ablaze with love and obsession.

“Thank you sires, I love them!” Yeosang declares, turning on unsteady legs and throwing himself into their arms, allowing himself to be held tightly and relocated back to the bed. He crawls back onto the soft mattress without a peep of fuss, easily settling back down and eager to rest his tired, stiff legs. Seonghwa sits on the bed at Yeosang’s feet, massaging the fledgling’s tense muscles in the hope it’ll help the stiffness pass faster as Hongjoong settles in behind Yeosang, encouraging the fledgling to lean back against him.

“You’re very welcome darling, I’m unbelievably pleased you like them.” Hongjoong grins, cuddling the fledgling close and pressing a soft kiss to the side of his neck where his sire bite rests.

“Mhm, not like them sire, love them.” Yeosang whispers petulantly.

“Of course, treasure, my apologies. I’m unbelievably pleased you love them.” Hongjoong corrects himself, smiling at their sassy little bat as he cuddles Yeosang close, chin resting on one of the blonde's shoulders as he watches Seonghwa’s deft hands massaging at Yeosang’s legs. Yeosang sinks into his touch, a deep satisfied sound escaping his throat as he rests all of his weight against Hongjoong, boneless and trusting his sire to keep him upright.

“You’ll have more to come darling, isn’t that exciting?” Seonghwa asks as his hands move up and over his knees to his thigh muscles, massaging deeply at the muscles there.

“More?” Yeosang asks, eyes bright with excitement as he leans up to peer down at Seonghwa.

“Yes my love. You have five other hyungs, older coven mates who’ll take a part of the responsibility of feeding you from us in the future. The entire coven is responsible for keeping you fed and safe, once they feed you for the first time they’ll give you a gift, just like we did.” Seonghwa explains, pressing a kiss to Yeosang’s thighs before moving up the bed to settle next to them, watching Yeosang wiggle from Hongjoong’s arms to lay between them, head resting on their thighs as he stares up at them, stars shining in those deep eyes.

“Really? Are- are they nice?”

“The nicest, baby.” Seonghwa assures him, smiling down at his baby and stroking his hair.

“And they’ll give me gifts?” Yeosang asks, excited eyes bright and full of joy.

“Cheeky boy, only thinking of the gifts.” Hongjoong teasingly scolds, fingers moving to dig into Yeosang’s ribs tickling the fledgling till he’s breathless and begging for mercy. Eventually Hongjoong gives mercy and stops his assault, the three of them moving up the bed and relaxing into the pillows, snuggled close together as they press Yeosang between them, safe in their arms and resting peacefully. As he lays there, his husband close by and their fledgling between them a bone deep satisfaction settles over him, he feels fulfilled in this moment he couldn’t think of anything else he needs to make this moment any more perfect. Well anything he could actually attain that is.

The only way this moment could ever be perfect is if their five darlings, who are currently ignoring Yeosang’s existence, were here with them. All of his babies safe in their dark room. That would bring him to pure satisfaction, nothing else in life would ever come above his six darling’s being in their arms, all happy and in love, all accepting of each other. Safe away from the day, away from the monsters that lurk in the sunlight, hidden away in their safe haven. Immediately feeling depressed at the lack of those important five people he promises himself he’ll work harder to bring them closer, to bring them back to them. They’ll adore Yeosang and be a stronger, happier coven for it. He just knows it.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

-Hongjoong-

Eternity is a long existence.

Their sire always said that eternity, eternal life is the most challenging aspect of vampirism. It’s long, lonely and dark. Always moving with the times and never standing still for more than a hundred years or so. Watching the rise of an empire only to watch it fall again, always settling into the new era, blending in with the times then changing again. Each new era brought exciting changes, new faces, new adventures, and yet, every vampire has a moment where the monotony of immorality sets in. Their sire had always told them they must keep busy, keep up with the times and enjoy hobbies, enjoy life. Don’t just live in the dark or the boredom and repetitiveness of life will make you lose your mind. Even despite all of this it’s not living for an eternity that’s the hardest. It's loneliness.

Now as a coven, as Ateez, as partners and lovers they’re extremely lucky, none of them have had to endure any part of this eternal life alone. Hongjoong and Seonghwa have been together from the start, changed by the same sire, at the same time, awakening together and starting the walk into their eternal life hand in hand and have never been apart since. Their other beloveds were all changed by them with Jongho as an exception. Yunho joined them, then Mingi, then San and Wooyoung. Jongho, their youngest, had already been a vampire when they met, still rather new but a vampire no less and he has a wonderful familial coven who care for him deeply, who cared for him before he met his destiny and joined them. In this sense they’re extremely lucky to have never wandered this eternal darkness alone and Hongjoong knows his soul mates bring light to even the darkest nights and peace to their eternal existence. Over the years he’s met many unfortunate souls who don’t have the company, the joy a beloved and a coven provide and he knows sleeping can alleviate some of the loneliness, some of the exhaustion of never ending days, never ending life.

Sometimes long sleepless nights force him to think about these things, about how lucky he is to not be alone and tonight is one of those nights. He’d laid awake, unblinking and staring at the ceiling, thinking of Yeosang, of their coven and his beloved’s without break until he finally fell asleep a good few hours after Seonghwa and Yeosang. He’s only just fallen asleep, mind whirring from the events of the last twelve hours he’s awoken again by shuffling beside him. It only half wakes him up, but it’s enough to make his sire instincts insist his fledgling is ok before he can settle back into his rest. Laying still for a moment he listens to the sounds from beside him, hearing his husband wake and tend to their fledgling which allows him to quickly fall back asleep.

Most people assume that vampires don’t sleep, that they don’t need to and just spend their existence awake, however most truly do enjoy a long, deep sleep. Unironically they sleep like the dead when they do fall into slumber, unawakening to all but their fledglings, coven mates and danger. Sleeping is enjoyable, relaxing and one human habit they don’t wish to break. It’s a peaceful moment of delightful rest, where they can slip away into a mindless doze and pass the long days. Well he says days but really vampires don’t have a set sleeping pattern. Vampires can exist in the daytime and night-time, it’s just safer to exist during the night as they can avoid most humans and sunburn. Existence is easier in the dark of night, they are less likely to be noticed, to be caught moving quickly, less likely to be seen hunting. The introduction of a fledgling into a coven also affects sleeping habits as when a coven has a newborn fledgling they will usually sleep everyday rather than just when they are tired as they usually would. Their fledgling needs more care and attention as well as frequent feeds which makes rest desired although not needed. Fledgling’s also need to sleep more as their body grows used to vampirism and not

needing

to sleep. Whilst Yeosang is sleeping more they will rest with him, keep him safe and secure as he slumbers.

He’s pulled from his doze by fussing from beside him which jolts him awake. His eyes spring open to find Yeosang on his knees between them, pouting and whining. Seonghwa must have managed to soothe him back to sleep earlier but from the looks of it Yeosang is now wide awake and needy. He watches the fledgling through lidded eyes as he taps and whines at Seonghwa, urging his sire up to attend to him.

“Yeosang, darling, what’s the matter, my love?” Seonghwa croaks as he pushes himself up. Hongjoong watches as he reaches out and brushes Yeosang’s sleep tousled locks out of his eyes, smoothing the stray hairs down.

Yeosang sighs, glancing down at his hands before looking at them through his lashes and whispering. “‘m just so hungry… sorry sires.”

Hongjoong springs up at that and the both of them rush to gather Yeosang into their arms, cooing at him softly in reassurance. “No, don’t be sorry baby. That’s what sires are here for, to take care of you and keep our baby fed.”

“When will my other sires feed me?” Yeosang asks innocently, unknowing of the effect it has on his sires. It’s almost offensive to hear your fledgling refer to others as his sire. They turned him, he’s theirs and no one else's. Hongjoong has to take a deep calming breath and tell himself that Yeosang just doesn’t understand what it means. He doesn’t realise how it makes the sire vampire in them bristle and grow defensive of their fledgling and the importance in his life.

“Come here darling. Seonghwa hyung will explain to you whilst I feed you. Come lay with me.” He tugs Yeosang closer, rearranging them so they’re laid similar to yesterday. Hongjoong reclined against the pillows and Yeosang sprawled out on top of him. Nicking his vein he guides Yeosang to the bleeding wound, encouraging to latch on and sighing when he does.

“Yeosang sweetheart, are you listening to sire?” Yeosang just nods, lips never leaving the bleeding vein he’s attached to. “Wonderful. Our five other coven mates aren’t your sires, only we are your sires because we changed you, our venom is inside of you which means your ours. The boys are your beloveds, your soul mates. As they are older than you and due to your… special circumstances they will protect and feed you like we do but it will be a different kind of bond. You will hopefully be just as close with them as you are with us but they aren’t your sires my love, does that make sense?” Seonghwa explains, waiting until Yeosang has given a nod of understanding before continuing.

“Now simply, a coven is a group of vampires who live together, some are romantic, some are familial and some are just for convenience, safety in numbers and a safe place to reside. We are a romantic coven of mates, husbands. We’re all connected to each other by fate just as you are connected to us all by fate, we are destined to be eight. The others are… a little shy and nervous about your introduction but you can be patient with them and give them time, can’t you darling?”

Yeosang hums against his throat, the vibration tickling the sensitive skin. He leaves him to his feeding for a little longer as Seonghwa strokes the length of Yeosang’s back soothingly. The next 10 minutes are blissfully peaceful, the room silent save the slight sucking noises escaping Yeosang’s mouth, the little one gulping down his blood eagerly. Eventually he reaches the limit of how much the fledgling can take and he raises his hands to gently cup Yeosang’s beautiful face and pull him away from the bleeding wound. The flow of blood is too slow now the little one has taken almost half the blood in his system and until he’s consumed more blood and had time to recuperate he can’t feed Yeosang again. Thankfully one of the benefits of having multiple sires is having multiple sources of feeding other than going straight onto blood bags and Seonghwa is immediately ready to take over. The eldest shoves two blood pouches at him before stealing the blonde from his lap, quickly settling Yeosang in his arms, cutting his own throat and letting the fledgling latch on.

Hongjoong watches them for a moment before turning his focus to the pouches in his hands, dropping his fangs and piercing them into the plastic with a pop, razor sharp teeth easily sliding through the material. The plastic gives way to his fangs and rich, metallic blood pouring into his mouth as he squeezes the pouch to increase flow. Making quick work of draining the pouches he’s quick to throw the plastic off to the side and turn his attention back to his beloveds. Yeosang drinks slowly in delicate pulls, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth down his chin and onto his neck. Such a messy eater.

Eventually Yeosang unlatches and turns his head away, obviously full and satisfied after his nightly feed. Yeosang is sleepy now, eyes half closed as he lays snuggled up with Seonghwa, the sight filling Hongjoong with unbridled happiness. Seonghwa chuckles fondly and wraps his arms around the fledgling as he speaks softly. “Full baby?”

Yeosang just nods with a quiet ‘mhm’. Seonghwa strokes his back, his own eyes closed and a satisfied smile on his face as he murmurs to the little one. “Sleepy?”

“Nuh-uh.” Yeosang denies the tiredness they can see in his eyes, smushing his face into Seonghwa’s chest to the point where Hongjoong questions if he can even breathe. Silently laughing at Yeosang’s adorably silly antics, he rolls over and settles close to them.

“Oh really? Why do your eyes keep slipping closed then?” Hongjoong teases, thumb rubbing against an apple round cheek. Yeosang just whines at him, petulant and sulky as he and Seonghwa share indulgent smiles over the top of Yeosang’s head. “Oh? We’ve got an awake fledgling on our hands?”

“Can you do sires a favour then, baby?” Seonghwa asks. Upon receiving a nod of agreement from the fledgling he speaks again. “Can you think about the night you were attacked and we found you? Do you remember anything about yourself or that night?”

“Mhm, I was cold and in pain. Then- then sires came and saved me, helped to make the pain go away and were kind to me. Love my sires.” The fledgling whispers, voice full of adoration and love.

“My little dove, we adore you, you kind boy. So beautiful and perfect. Your sires will always keep you safe and happy. Can you remember anything else darling?” Hongjoong questions softly. He doesn’t want to ask the little one difficult questions but they need to know more about him to decide if there's a dangerous creature out and about or if he has family that will be searching for him.

“Um… it was dark and I was walking, then there was a lot of pain and sires found me! That's all I can remember, sorry sires.”

“Don’t be sorry baby bat, thank you for trying for us. We’ll see if we can find any information about you that may help jog your memory. What about you, my love? Can you remember anything about yourself, your family or life?” Seonghwa queries, sharing a nervous glance with Hongjoong as they feel Yeosang tense up.

Yeosang snuggles in closer, all but burying himself in his sires arms and hiding his face in Seonghwa’s face, wriggling around adorably until he’s satisfied with the position. “Humph, can’t remember.”

“Come on now baby bat, can you not remember or are you not trying to remember?” Seonghwa jokingly asks, half serious and half fondly exasperated at Yeosang’s sulky, vague response.

“Don’t want to think about it. All I can remember is being lonely and I don’t wanna think about that.” Yeosang responds, voice low and quiet, a nervousness to his words that Hongjoong isn’t used to. Their baby thus far has been excited and joyous, so trusting and sweet and he hates hearing his baby anxious. Yeosang picks at a loose thread on Seonghwa’s shirt, fingers twisting and pulling at it, hands trembling. After a moment of silence Yeosang whimpers with a full body shudder, a hitching breath escapes his throat and overwhelmed, sad tears begin tumbling down his cheeks. He cries into Seonghwa’s chest, shoulders shaking as he whimpers. The sire bond is screaming at him, the desire to solve all of his fledgling’s problems beating at him, demanding for him to stop his little one’s tears and make him happy again.

“Okay, okay. Calm down little dove. I’m sorry treasure, why don’t we all close our eyes and lie down, let's go back to sleep hmm?” Hongjoong shushes Yeosang as he cries, worried hands rubbing his arm soothingly as Seonghwa thumbs away the tear running down his cheeks. The fledgling nods, overtired and overwhelmed, easily allowing Seonghwa to reposition them so Yeosang is back laying between them. Hongjoong props himself up on an elbow, his other hand gently stroking the fledgling’s tummy, helping to lull Yeosang back to sleep. It doesn’t take long. Despite being asleep for over a month and a half he’s easily exhausted at the moment and the weakening effects of having two sires is already coming into play. Yeosang will tire faster than other vampires with one sire, will most likely need to sleep more and rest more frequently as well as drinking more frequently. He hadn’t expected to see the effects so quickly but that's the nature of vampire venom, it fights other venom and weakens the vampire. Yeosang is both lucky and unlucky in that regard. He watches Yeosang’s eyelashes flutter and slip shut only to jerk open again, this repeating until those doe eyes close and stay shut, Yeosang’s breathing evening out as he slips back into a deep sleep.

They lay in silence for a while, the world outside the window is hushed, wrapped in the gentle embrace of night. The only sound is the rhythmic rise and fall of breath, a symphony of sleep that brings a tender smile to Hongjoong’s lips. He’s still laid on his side, propped up on his elbow as he watches Yeosang sleep, gently brushing his free hand through the blonde hair splayed out like a halo on the black pillow. His face is serene and calm, glowing with an ethereal beauty that seems otherworldly as it takes his breath away. He’s peaceful in his sleep, the peace seeping into his heart, calming the storm of worries of coven acceptance, his fledgling’s wellbeing and history that raged inside of him. Hongjoong stares at him, watching the flutter of his eyelashes, the curve of his lips, these tiny details only make him adore the blonde even more.

He reaches out, hesitating for a moment before letting his fingers brush lightly against Yeosang’s cheek. The fledgling stirs slightly at his touch, a soft sigh escaping her lips, but he doesn’t wake. Hongjoong feels his dead heart swell with an overwhelming tenderness. He lays for a while before whispering to Seonghwa who he can sense is still awake. “I so desperately want to know more about him.”

“I know my heart, I was just thinking about how we can learn more about our darling.” Seonghwa sighs, head thumping back into the pillows as he stares up at the ceiling.

“At this point our only option is searching on the computer, seeing if there are any school or medical records for him, any information about his life and family on social media.” Hongjoong replies, voice low as his eyes never leave the fledgling.

“Yuyu and Woo are computer experts, maybe we could ask them?” Hongjoong doesn’t even need to speak, he just stares at his husband, one eyebrow raised in disbelief. Seonghwa sighs irritably and snaps at him. “Ok, ok, point made. It was only a suggestion!”

“I’m sorry my star, but we both know none of our boys would be willing to do anything they deem as being for Yeosang’s benefit right now.”

“What about Stray Kids? Or TXT?” Seonghwa suggests, wide eyes shining even in the dark.

Hongjoong shakes his head in a silent refusal before speaking again.  “TXT isn’t an option either, Yeonjun and Woo are too close and I don’t want to hurt any feelings or make Wooyoung feel we’re using his friend against him.”

“I suppose that eliminates Stray Kids too then, Changbin and Woo are just as close as with Yeonjun. With that we’re back to nothing.” Seonghwa whines, voice stressed as he gently strokes his fingers through Yeosang’s hair.

Hongjoong sighs and flops onto his back, staring at the ceiling as he wracks his brain for the best option. They need someone powerful with connections, someone with a good knowledge of computers and how they work, how to find the information they need. With TXT and Stray Kids out of the picture the only other people they are close to are the witches but they’re worse with computers than Seonghwa and that's saying something. Powerful, influential with good connections.

He springs up, eyes wide and bright with excitement. “What about sire?”

“Sire? Our sire?” Seonghwa asks incredulously.

“Yes our sire, it will be perfect!” Hongjoong exclaims, voice excited and slightly too loud.

“Are you kidding me? Our sire, Kim Namjoon? My dear, I hate to rain on your parade but sire is worse with computers than me. He’ll have broken the computer before we get any useful information.” Seonghwa laughs, loud and unrestrained at the thought of their sire sitting at a computer, complaining as he tries to figure out how the ‘baffling’ device works.

“Goddess no, not sire himself but someone from the coven, Yoongi hyung or Tae hyung. They’re both great with computers and do things like this for BTS all the time!”

“Kim Hongjoong, you absolutely brilliant man!” Seonghwa exclaims, leaning over the fledgling to press a deep kiss to Hongjoong’s lips. Yeosang whines and mumbles in his sleep, turning to his side and quickly settling back to sleep. “Quick, call sire!”

With a quiet chuckle Hongjoong rolls off the bed and tiptoes over to the desk where he left his phone. Grabbing the device he thumbs through hsi contact till he finds his sire, quickly hitting the call button and making his way over to the plush armchair by the window. As the phone rings he watches Seonghwa fret over the sleeping fledgling, making sure he’s settled before making his way over to join him. His beloved settles on the chair arm next to him as Hongjoong switches the call to speakerphone. They keep a watchful eye on their fledgling as they wait for the phone to connect, a nervous kind of excitement settling over them. They have yet to tell their sire and their familial coven, as is tradition, other than the coven no one else is informed of the existence of a fledgling until the fledgling has awakened. It’s to avoid informing other covens, family and friends only for the fledgling not to survive or for an enemy to attack when the coven and fledgling is vulnerable. Both would be devastating so to avoid any chance of either happening no one is informed and other than telling Stray Kids when they needed to increase their blood supplies, they have adhered to the tradition. He’s pulled from his thoughts as the phone connects, his sires deep, reassuring voice calling out to them.

“Hello my boys, how wonderful to hear from you!”

“

Sire, hi!” Seonghwa calls out, wide grin pulling at those beautiful lips.

“Hi Hwa.”

Namjoon chuckles. There's shuffling on the other side of the phone followed by a door opening and closing, the familiar voices of their familial coven filtering through.

“JK has helped me change the call to speakerphone, to what do we owe this pleasure? We haven’t heard from you in nearly eight weeks!”

“Ah, we’ve had an exciting few months, that's for sure.” Hongjoong responds.

“Well, that’s rather cryptic.”

Seokjin, the coven head along with Namjoon laughs, the rest of the BTS coven sharing the sentiment and agreeing.

“Yeah, could you be any more vague?”

Taehyung teases, voice full of mirth.

“Well… We’ve got some exciting news that will certainly explain our absence.” Seonghwa says, voice full of excitement. There’s some curious noises down the phone and Hongjoong knows he’s grabbed the coven’s attention.

“Oh? And what may that be my fledgling’s?”

Namjoon teases, after all of these years he knows exactly how to push Seonghwa’s buttons.

“Sire!” Seonghwa whines. “We’re not fledglings anymore! We’re 700 years old with our own coven and fledgling’s!”

“Of course, of course. My mistake.”

Namjoon surrenders with that loud, deep laugh they find so deeply reassuring.

“Sire, we have a new fledgling. He awoke yesterday.” Hongjoong states, deciding there’s no need to sugar coat the situation.

“Well I’ll be damned! That is exciting news! Congratulations to you and the coven!”

Namjoon cheers, voice excited as the rest of BTS cheer and scream excitedly.

Hongjoong winces, a grimace pulling at his lips. “Well the boys don’t quite think it’s anything to be congratulated on but we are certainly excited.”

“Oh? The boys aren’t pleased?” Jungkook questions, voice soft.

“Yes, you could certainly say that. We found Yeosangie on the verge of death, when we made eye contact we realised he was our beloved and turned him before we lost him. It was all so sudden and urgent that we didn’t have a chance to tell them in advance and they only found out when we turned up home with a human on the verge of the change. They understandably weren’t and aren’t best pleased.” Seonghwa explains with a wince, brows furrowed as he stares at the blonde snoozing peacefully in their bed.

“Well that is a shame. I can understand where they’re coming from, we had a similar reaction when our Jungkookie joined us but we came to adore him so quickly. I’m sure the boys will come around once they've had a chance to get used to him.”

Hoseok promises, voice kind and reassuring. Hongjoong knew the youngest of their sires coven wasn’t a planned or particularly welcomed addition and although resented for his sudden appearance, Jungkook certainly wasn’t as despised as Yeosang.

“If Yeosang is your beloved he will be theirs as well. They’ll come around quickly and forget all about their minor issues with him.”

The ever wise Yoongi states, voice calm and stoic like usual.

“Yes, we’re confident they will come to love him. Yeosang is so easy to love.” Hongjoong says, voice steady and sure.

“Whilst I’m unbelievably pleased you’ve called to tell us I feel there's something else you need.”

Their sire states, he truly knows them so well.

“Ah yes, sire. Other than his name, date of birth and ID number we don’t know anything about him. He has no memory of being attacked and nearly mauled to death or of his life before the event.” Seonghwa explains.

“Ah, that’s unusual. Most fledgling’s retain their memories.”

Seokjin muses, confusion obvious in his voice.

“I’m wondering if the trauma from the attack has caused some memory loss.” Seonghwa offers, voice unsure.

“Hmm, it could well have done, however the venom would usually fix that for him.”

Seokjin responds. Though their sire changed them Seokjin is older and more powerful than Namjoon and has a much vaster wealth of knowledge when it comes to vampires and fledgling’s.

“Who’s his sire?”

Namjoon questions, voice pensive and curious.

“Both of us.” There's silence on the other side of the phone after Hongjoong’s blunt admission.

“Well, that’ll do it.”

Yoongi drawls, voice deadpan and disinterested.

“Yeosang’s neck was nearly completely torn out, he’d lost a dangerous amount of blood and he was minutes from death. Yeosang wouldn’t have made it through the change with only one of our venom.” Hongjoong defends them, he knows multiple sires is a little taboo due to the permanent effects it has on fledgling’s but he won’t allow his sire coven to question their bond with their fledgling.

“Vampire venom is potent on its own. It changes normal humans into eternal creatures of the night. It rewrites DNA and changes the body beyond human comprehension and that’s just with one vampire's venom, never mind two. The two of you’s venom has fought against each other throughout his change and has weakened his vampire body forever, certain things we would have imagined to heal are bound not to.”

Namjoon explains, voice steady and free of judgement or disappointment. It’s a relief to know he isn’t upset with them, every fledgling’s worst fear is disappointing their sire, even at 700 years of age.

“We know sire. We’re aware of the effects it’ll have on Yeosang now and more permanently, it just never occurred to us that it may affect his memory the way it has.” Hongjoong responds.

“Congratulations Joong and Hwa! You have a forever fledgling!”

Jimin calls out over the phone, immediately making them laugh and brightening the mood.

“Thanks hyung, we’re incredibly pleased and though it won’t be easy, we’re committed and dedicated to looking after Yeosang for the rest of eternity.” Seonghwa promises, eager to show they know what they’ve gotten themselves into but they are prepared and ready to care for Yeosang.

“We know you will. Anyway, what do you want to do about his memories then? Not knowing who his family are and if they may prove a threat isn’t particularly comforting.”

Jimin asks, raising a very good point.

“Well that’s partially why we called. We were hoping either Yoongi hyung or Tae hyung would be able to have a look into Yeosang’s records, see if there’s any hospital, school or general records for him. Just so we know what we’re dealing with.” Seonghwa answers, voice hopeful.

“Sure, send me a picture of his ID.”

Yoongi agrees easily, as shuffling noises and a brief bout of bickering can be heard in the background. Seonghwa bounds over to grab Yeosang’s wallet and holds the ID card out for Hongjoong to take a photo and send it to Yoongi. After a confirmation of receipt the next few minutes are filled with idle chatter as Yoongi types frantically on the laptop. Their sires coven ask about Yeosang’s first feed and the first feed gifts they gave him, about the coven’s reaction to Yeosang and request a picture of the fledgling, all cooing over the adorable picture they snapped of the slumbering boy. Hongjoong fills with pride as they compliment his fledgling, calling him gorgeous, ethereal and pretty.

“Ok, I’ve got it.”

Yoongi calls out, bringing a swift halt to their chattering.

“Kang Yeosang, 21 years old, originally from Po-Hang but moved to Seoul for university. Studied dentistry until recently when he dropped out for some reason. He did well in school but from the looks of it he was rather shy and didn’t have many friends. According to his teacher reports, that and his obvious struggles with his home life made it hard for him to open up or excel. Hospital records show he had a few suspicious broken bones and plenty of bruises, a child welfare case was filed for him but it slipped through the nets and he was forgotten. It looks like he has had no contact with his family since moving away for university and he has yet to be reported missing.”

“Poor baby, thank you hyung we appreciate it. It’s a relief knowing we won’t have a rich, affluent family beating down our door and launching campaigns and police investigations.” Hongjoong sighs, simultaneously pleased and hurt that Yeosang had no one to care and love him for twenty-one years of his life. Maybe that’s why he responds so well to their adoration, he’s touch starved and so desperate to be loved and cared for.

“In all honesty it looks like they were the scum of the earth, neither parent works, both have alcohol and drug problems, gambling addictions you name it. Hell of a lot of debt too. To put it bluntly he couldn’t be a more perfect candidate for eternal life, he has no friends, family or job who’ll come looking for him, his disappearance will not be noticed and sorry for saying this, cared about.”

Yoongi continues, and the ache in Hongjoong’s chest only grows. No one to notice he’s gone, how heart-breaking.

“I know it’s perfect circumstances for us but I feel so angry that he’s never had anyone to rely on or care for him.” Seonghwa huffs, face pulled into a deep frown.

“Well he has you now and whenever the rest of the boys are ready to accept it he’ll have seven people who care for him deeply. Focus that angry energy into caring for him and keeping him happy.”

Jungkook reassures them, voice quiet and soft.

“Well said Jungkookie. Anyway, we’re proud of you and so unbelievably pleased for you all. We’ll leave you be for now, I know how demanding a little one can be but rest assured we’ll be here if you need us. If you need anything just let us know.”

Namjoon promises, voice full of pride and warmth that fills Hongjoong with a deep happiness. Sire is proud of him.

“Thank you sire, we will.” With that they finish the call quickly, throw the phone onto the desk and rush back to join Yeosang on the bed, wrapping the fledgling up in their arms and easily falling asleep, comforted in his scent and the steady rise and fall of his chest.

The morning comes too quickly, announced by a very excited baby vamp jumping on them and squealing with joy, demanding their attention and affection. Hongjoong wakes easier this time, eyes opening with ease as he takes in the surroundings. Seonghwa is already up, cooing at the blonde and trying to flatten the tangled mess of locks on his head. Moving to kneel on the bed he crawls over to the fledgling, wrapping his arms around Yeosang and tugging him close, content to simply hold the little darling for a while as he fully comes round. Yeosang grows bored rather quickly, embracing the cuddle for almost five minutes before becoming increasingly wriggly and whiney, halfhearted complaints and escape attempts more frequent. Begrudgingly he releases his treasure and watches him scurry away to Seonghwa, hiding behind his other sire in the hopes he’ll save him. He doesn’t. Instead Seonghwa turns and grabs Yeosang in his own arms, snuggling him close and raining light, teasing kisses over the fledgling’s face, neck and shoulders till he’s squealing and giggling, breathless and weak. Hongjoong is flooded with warmth and affection, indescribably happy at the joyous sight before him. Eventually Seonghwa stops his assault on the little one, giving him one more tight squeeze before releasing him and standing. He raises his arms over his head, stretching out until his back pops with a concerning crack. He smiles at the wince that involuntarily finds its way onto Hongjoong’s face before turning to Yeosang and holding his hand out to him as he speaks tenderly. “Come along little dove, let's see if you can walk any further today.”

Yeosang nods and reaches out to grab onto Seonghwa’s offered hand, gripping the limb tight as he pushes himself up and off of the bed, legs less shaky today. After a minute or so of standing still and gaining balance Yeosang takes a few tentative steps, making it further across the room than yesterday.

“Do you think you can make it to the bathroom this time treasure?” Hongjoong questions as he hovers anxiously behind the fledgling, ready to catch him in case of a misstep. His stomach twists anxiously, sire instincts demanding he wrap Yeosang up in cotton wool and hide him back away in their bed. It's incessant and almost unignorable but he swallows the urge, knows Yeosang needs this, needs to get some of his independence and function back. Yeosang makes a noise of confirmation, walking forward, a slight stumble pausing his progress as the two sires jolt forward, stomachs dropping anxiously and arms stretched out for the boy. Yeosang steadies himself as quickly as he’d stumbled and Hongjoong finds a relieved sigh escaping his lips. They make it to the bathroom without any further disasters, Hongjoong and Seonghwa manage to wrangle the fledgling into the bath, helping him strip off and running a nice warm tub of water for him. Yeosang sinks neck deep into the water, big doe eyes staring up at Hongjoong and Seonghwa pleadingly. With a roll of his eyes Hongjoong crouches down beside the tub next to Yeosang’s head, stroking a hand tenderly over the back of his head and neck before grabbing a cup and wetting the blonde locks. They wash his hair and body, obligingly letting Yeosang splash them without complaint, addicted to the sound of their treasure’s laugh and being responsible for the beautiful sound.

After pulling Yeosang out of the bath and drying him off they lead him back into the bedroom, sitting him down on the bed as Seonghwa busies himself finding some clothes for the fledgling as Hongjoong sits behind Yeosang, gently towelling off his hair. Yeosang sits obediently, hands clasped in his lap and head tilted back, eyes closed as he sits patiently. Hongjoong revels in the domesticity of the moment, his baby is being adored, his husband by his side, the only thing missing are his five beloved’s that are hiding from their fledgling. Happiness is hard to enjoy when he knows the people he adores most are hurting, and because of his actions no less. A part of him wishes he never caused them the hurt and pain they’re experiencing, never created this rift between them but he’s always quick to chase those thoughts away. Yeosang is the most darling thing he’s ever seen, gorgeous, kind and unbearably loveable, his lovers just need the opportunity to see this side of him. All he can do is work to guide them through this pain, lead them to Yeosang and the joy and love he brings, and focus all of his attention on them and their relationship. They’ll forgive, he knows they will and one day they’ll be here with them adoring Yeosang as one happy, in love coven.

Seonghwa all but skips back over to them, a comfortable but pretty outfit clutched in his hands. He crouches to the floor and slips the underwear and soft, wide leg cotton trousers up Yeosang’s legs. Once the trousers are up and buttoned he carefully takes each of Yeosang’s feet, one at a time and rests them on his lap, pulling a sock over each foot, giving his left foot a brief tickle before releasing him. Pushing himself up Seonghwa takes the loose baby blue blouse and shoves it over the fledgling’s head, ignoring the noise of protest that leaves Yeosang’s mouth. The fledgling’s arms are tugged into the sleeves and the blouse is pulled down. Seonghwa takes the matching blue ribbon and ties it into a pretty bow around Yeosang’s neck, just below where his marks from his sires sit, both bite marks clearly visible. Once they have the little one fully dressed Seonghwa steps back, pinching his thumb and humming contemplating, assessing his work and with a wide smile and nod deciding he’s happy with the outfit on Yeosang.

“Comfortable to lounge in but so pretty.” Seonghwa murmurs, long fingers trailing down the side of Yeosang’s face, making the fledgling blush and shiver. “Perfect my love! Let’s lay back down shall we?”

Hongjoong winces and clears his throat, unwilling to upset his husband but certain that keeping the fledgling hidden away isn’t the best option. “Seonghwa, my star, I think we need to take him out of the bedroom for a little while. Let him see the rest of the manor, stretch his legs. He needs some enrichment and our loves downstairs deserve to see the fledgling. We can’t hide him away up here forever.”

“Hongjoong, he’s still so young. I don’t want the boys to upset him or-” Seonghwa protests sharply, interrupted by Yeosang before he can finish his words.

“Sire! Sires! Can I? Can I say hello to them?” The fledgling’s eyes are wide and bright as he leans forward, staring at Seonghwa imploringly.

“Ah my darling, I don’t know…” Seonghwa hesitates with a wince as Yeosang visibly deflates at his words, shoulders slumping and a disappointed frown pulling at his brows. Their perfect boy doesn’t complain or argue, just goes heartbreakingly quiet.

Hongjoong slides out from behind Yeosang and pulls his first love aside, trying not to look at Yeosang’s beautiful sad face as he leans close to whisper into Seonghwa’s ear. “My love, the sooner the boys are exposed to him the faster they’ll come to terms with his existence and accept him. We don’t have the luxury of taking our time, every second they’re apart the more intolerant and hateful they become. If not given the opportunity they’ll never accept and love him, we can’t risk that my star.”

“I-I just…” Seonghwa sighs, glancing over at Yeosang with concerned eyes, eyebrows pulled together. “He’s still so

young,

Hongjoong. He-he’s just a baby, what if they’re mean to him, what if they upset him? Heaven forbid, what if they try to hurt him? Every part of me, the sire in my brain is screaming at me to keep him here, safe in this dark room until he’s a little stronger, a little less

new

.”

“Seonghwa, you know our boys would never harm him, not physically. They’re kind men who have been forced to experience a massive upheaval and change after hundreds of years or no change. They

need

this, Yeosang needs this too. All we can do is trust our husbands and be there to protect and love not only Yeosang but the coven too.”

“Sigh, you’re right my heart. I’m sorry, I know our boys wouldn’t purposefully harm him, I’m just… all out of sorts.” Seonghwa whispers as he stares down at his hands, shoulders hunched in an attempt to make himself smaller.

“My star, this is an emotional experience without the turmoil inside the coven. The circumstances aren’t ideal but all we can do is work to make the best of them and improve the complicated situation. We’ll get there but we have to start

somewhere

.” Hongjoong implores, vulnerable and pleading with his beloved. He knows how Seonghwa is feeling, he’s feeling the same. The desire to wrap Yeosang in cotton and keep him safe away from anything that may cause him harm is overwhelming but they can’t do that. They owe it to Yeosang and the Ateez coven to push their instincts and impulses aside. With one last frown and pinch of his brows Seonghwa gives him a contemplating look before turning back to their fledgling, walking over to the blonde, crouching in front of him and gently taking Yeosang’s hands in his own. Hongjoong is happy to simply watch them, he knows this is something Seonghwa needs to do to feel in charge of a situation that feels out of his control.

“Yeosang, my love. Come along, sires will take you to see the manor and meet the coven.” Seonghwa sighs but the fondness in his voice brushes away any of the lingering anxiety.

“Really?!” Yeosang squeals, jumping up and clasping his hands together in front of his chest, positively brimming with excitement. “Oh, thank you sires! I’ll be so good! Promise!”

“Oh darling, we know you will. You’re always such a good boy for your sires. The issue was never whether you would behave or not, sire is just protective of you, I just want to make sure you’re safe my little one.” Seonghwa is quick to reassure the fledgling, eager to ensure Yeosang isn’t under the impression he’d done anything wrong, it's simply his own issues to work through. With a grunt his husband pushes himself back up to his feet, holding his hand out to Yeosang and pulling him up off of the bed. “Come along then dear, let’s go for a short walk.”

Hongjoong grins, rushing ahead to the door and swiftly unlocking it, pulling the heavy wood open and waiting for his loves to join him. Just as Seonghwa is leading Yeosang over the fledgling lets out a gasp before running over to the dressing table, quickly grabbing the smaller of his first feed necklaces from Seonghwa and holding it out to the eldest, wide eyes pleading for his sire to fasten it for him. Seonghwa of course obeys the little one, stepping behind the blonde to gently lay the necklace around his neck, latching the clasp before smoothing his hands along those delicate shoulders. Yeosang smiles bashfully, excited to wear one of his gifts from Seonghwa for the first time. The fledgling clings to Seonghwa and allows himself to be led to the door, easily following his sire without any questions or resistance. After ushering his beloved's out before him he pulls the door closed softly, following behind his husband and fledgling as they approach the stairs.

He notices the moment his husband spots the steep stairs, a moment of contemplation crosses his beautiful face before he’s shaking his head and quickly sweeping Yeosang up into his arms. Hongjoong lets out a loud, uncontained laugh, joy flowing through him at the sight combined with Yeosang’s surprised squeak and protests. “I can walk sire! There aren’t too many stairs, I’ll be fine!”

“No thank you baby bat, I’d rather not risk you taking a tumble and hurting yourself. Sire will hold you till we reach the bottom, then you can walk again.”

“I-! Sigh, yes sire.” Yeosang is quick to admit defeat, his protests falling short at the raised eyebrow Seonghwa sends him.

“Good boy treasure, resistance is futile my dear.” Hongjoong can’t resist teasing the little one just a little and he’s rewarded with that adorable pout he loves so much. Yeosang pouts as he’s carried the rest of the way down the stairs, arms wrapped around Seonghwa’s neck and chin resting on his shoulder. The light atmosphere darkens as they reach the bottom of the staircase. Yeosang is lowered to his feet, Hongjoong reaching out to place a steadying hand on his back as he finds his balance. The three of them stand still for a few minutes, Hongjoong and Seonghwa sharing anxious glances as Yeosang looks between them, curious and eager to get moving. Deciding to bite the bullet, Hongjoong presses a kiss to each of his lovers lips and leads the way. Their steps are almost unbearably loud in the dimly lit hallway as they approach the double doors leading into the lounge. The manor is oddly quiet compared to the usual welcoming noise that echoes around their home, the lack of chatter and laughter leaving an obvious absence. Each footfall seems louder than the last, the dim lights overhead flickering erratically, casting jittery shadows that dance on the walls. Now this is nothing abnormal, their home is old and the lights always flicker, but at this moment it fills Hongjoong with anxiety for some reason. Nervous in the home you’ve called your own for over three hundred years, how ridiculous. As they come to the doors Hongjoong pauses for a moment, taking a deep breath before pushing the doors open.

The room is immediately silenced by their entrance. Conversations halt mid-sentence, and every pair of eyes turn to them with a mixture of shock turned disdain and hostility. The air was thick with tension, so palpable it seemed to press against the chest. Hongjoong scans the room, the familiar faces of the people he loves so much twisted with resentment. His eyes move from one lover to the next, taking in the nasty glares, curious stares and feigned disinterest. Hongjoong pushes his shoulders back and steps further inside, Seonghwa gently ushering Yeosang into the room as the door swings shut behind them with a heavy thud. Their coven is sprawled out across the couches, the low muttering from the tv filling the space around them.

"Hyungs," Mingi drawls, voice dripping with venomous contempt. "So nice of you to join us."

The sarcasm in his tone is unmistakable, and a few of the others snickered under their breath. Hongjoong feels a surge of anger rush through him but forces it down, reminding himself why they’re there. They must rebuild their relationships and help the coven welcome and come to accept Yeosang. He needs to be understanding of the coven's feelings on the matter and stay calm, he can’t afford to fan the flames or make the boys think he cares more about Yeosang than them.

"Thank you, Mingi," he replied evenly, refusing to be intimidated by one of the vampires

he

sired. "I believe you all know who this is?"

Jongho raises an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "Oh, we certainly do. How could we not? This brat has ruined the coven.”

Thankfully Jongho has the good nature to keep his voice down to a low hiss, far too quiet for Yeosang’s ears to hear. Hongjoong takes a deep breath, fighting to keep his voice steady and even, calm and reassuring. "What we did, we did with good intentions. Yeosang is the coven's beloved, we couldn’t leave him there to die now could we? I’m not asking you to forgive us, I’m asking you to have the decency to not make Yeosang, an innocent fledgling, feel unwelcome or unsafe. You’re all kind, good men, don’t let this complex set of circumstances and the way you react taint your hearts."

His words hung in the air, met with a wall of stony silence. He can feel the weight of their collective anger and hurt pressing down on him, but he stands his ground. He knew this would be difficult, it isn’t anything he wasn’t prepared for.

A voice from the far end of the large couch breaks the silence, Yeosang still blissfully aware as his curious eyes take in the room. "You brought a random person into the coven, hyung," San says, his tone full of resigned bitterness. "Do you even care about the consequences of your actions? Of the effect it has on the coven?"

Hongjoong turns to face him, his expression resolute. "I do care, San, I care more than you’ll ever understand. But I also care about Yeosang and his well being. If we’d ignored him that night our souls would have gone incomplete for eternity, I don’t want that for myself or the rest of the coven. As one of the coven heads, as the leader of our coven I made a decision and I stand by it."

Another of his lovers, Wooyoung, shakes his head in disbelief. "You sound so self-righteous. Do you really think you know better than all of us? That you know what’s right for us?"

Hongjoong's eyes soften, and he shakes his head. "Not usually, Wooyoung. But in this situation I believe we made the right choice and we chose what was best for everyone. It’s my duty to do the right thing, even when it's hard. I didn't make this decision lightly. I knew there would be potential issues, but I couldn't live with myself if I hadn’t taken the risk."

For a moment, the room is silent again, tension crackling in the air. Hongjoong can see the anger in their lover's eyes, but he also saw something else: doubt. He knew that changing their minds would take time, but he had planted a seed of truth. Whether they accepted it or not was up to them.

Yunho's gaze softens just a fraction, and he sighs. "We'll see about that, hyung. I can’t make promises for everyone else but I won’t be purposefully mean to him.”

Hongjoong nods, a flicker of hope flares in his chest as he watches the beautiful men he’s lucky enough to call his lovers, his beloveds, his soulmates. After sending them a gentle smile he turns back to Yeosang and Seonghwa, ready to get the introductions started and eager to give his lovers the space they need to get used to Yeosang. Clearing his throat, Hongjoong gestures for Yeosang to come forward, watching the shy little darling shuffle over and clutch his arm, half hiding behind his sire. “Everyone, this is Yeosang, twenty-one years old when he turned. Yeosang, this is the rest of our wonderful coven, Yunho, Mingi, San, Jongho and Wooyoung.”

“Ha! Jongho-yah you’re still the youngest, Yeosang is a year older than you!” Wooyoung snorts, making all but Jongho snicker under their breaths. Hongjoong himself even lets out a quiet chuckle, pleased to see his lover's usual cheekiness.

“I’m not calling him hyung, I’m 400 years older than him.” Jongho deadpans, voice unimpressed. That just serves to add fuel to the fire as Wooyoung cackles till he’s breathless. Jongho crosses his arms over his chest, a displeased frown on his face as he glares at Wooyoung.

“Of course Jjongie, we didn’t expect you to.” Seonghwa soothes, voice gentle and cajoling.
“It-it’s nice to meet all of you! Sires have told me all about the coven, you’re all more pretty than sires said!” Yeosang shyly whispers from behind Hongjoong, huge doe eyes peeking over his sires shoulder as he stares at the coven. The coven just stares at the fledgling silently, no one moves or speaks until Mingi scoffs and stands, dragging Yunho up with him and walks out of the room, letting the door slam behind them. “Oh, ok then! Bye, it was nice to meet you!” Yeosang calls behind them, completely oblivious. He turns to Seonghwa with a smile and says. “They must be busy sire.” 
“Yes, I’m sure they’re very busy, little one.” Seonghwa reassures him but Hongjoong can see the heartbreak on his husband's face, their darling, so sweet and innocent, always seeking the best in everyone.

“He’s pretty I guess.” Wooyoung drawls, staring the vampire up and down, face a mixture of impressed and displeased. Yeosang of course doesn’t notice the sarcastic, snappy nature of the ‘compliment’ as he flushes a delightful pink and nuzzles into Hongjoong’s shoulder, blunt teeth nibbling on his sire in an effort to soothe himself. It’s quite normal for fledgling’s to nibble and suck on their sires to provide comfort and soothe themselves in moments of distress or anxiety.

“T-thank you, you’re pretty too…” Yeosang whispers bashfully, unable to meet Wooyoung’s cold gaze. One thing that does catch Hongjoong’s attention is the… softness in San’s eyes. Their gentle giant, their muscular, kind soul has always had a soft spot for cute things and from the looks of it, as much as San tries to hide it, Yeosang is no exception. He can see the way San’s whole demeanour has softened and relaxed, not pleased by Yeosang’s presence just yet but not disgusted by him either. If they could make San see what an angel Yeosang is and how perfect their beloved is it would be a big help in persuading the others to at least give Yeosang a chance. He stores that away for later and returns to the matter at hand. Two of their lovers have left, the other three are disinterested and displeased by their, well Yeosang’s presence. After mulling it over for a moment he decides it’s time they take their leave. The coven have been very patient and… acceptably civil so far but he can tell they are becoming irritated and he’s unwilling to allow that irritation to spill over.

Turning to Seonghwa and Yeosang he sends them a wide smile, wrapping an arm around Yeosang’s waist and holding him against his body tightly, desperate to feel his fledgling close. He looks back to San, Jongho and Wooyoung sulking on the couch and is confident in his desire to leave them to it. “Well thank you for your time darling’s. We promised Yeosang a tour of the manor so we’ll take our leave and leave you in peace. Love you my dears.”

“Goodbye my loves.” Seonghwa calls over his shoulder with a soft, adoring smile.

“G-goodbye!” Yeosang stammers, wide eyes glancing over the three of them hopefully when they don’t respond. Eventually San sighs and takes mercy on the little one.

“Yeah, bye Yeosang.” San murmurs, eyes watching the trio intently. Hongjoong steers them out of the room after that, allowing the door to close softly behind them.

“Do you think they liked me sires?” Yeosang quietly questions, voice excited with an undertone of uncertainty. Maybe he’d noticed the frosty atmosphere more than they’d originally thought. Hongjoong winces, unsure of how to address the situation given Yeosang’s apparent understanding of the slightly less than favourable reaction to his presence.

Seonghwa is quick to save the situation, turning Yeosang’s face towards his own and pressing a deep, affectionate kiss to the fledgling’s lips. “What a silly question baby bat! Something as lovely as you, how could anyone not

like

you?”

Yeosang giggles and snuggles closer to Seonghwa, content to simply rest in his arms for a moment as Hongjoong receives that displeased glare he hates so much. His husband has a way of silently expressing his irritation.

“Now I believe we promised you a tour of the house, come along little one, let us show you the manor's many wonders.” Hongjoong declares as both he and Seonghwa take one of Yeosang’s hands each, guiding back down the hallway towards the staircase. They show him the foyer first, a cavernous space with vaulted ceilings that seem to stretch up forever. A grand chandelier that hangs above takes Yeosang’s attention, the hundreds of crystals decorating the large piece casting a spectral glow around the room. Various old paintings and statues decorate the walls and space of the room, their detail striking. Hongjoong breaks the silence, deciding a little information about Yeosang’s new home wouldn’t go amiss. “This manor has stood for over four centuries, it has seen the rise and fall of empires, the ebb and flow of time.”

They guide him into the drawing room, a fire roaring in the fireplace, obviously one of the coven had been enjoying the peace and quiet the room offers earlier. The scent of burning wood combines with the aroma of aged leather from their vast collection of books that line the walls. A grand piano stands in one corner, Hongjoong’s most prized possession. They show him the dining room next, a long room dominated by a huge table that can easily seat 20 guests. The table is set with exquisite china and silverware as usual, always prepared and ready as Seonghwa says you never know when guests may arrive. Stained glass decorates the windows, casting the room in a beautiful spectrum of coloured shapes and lights. Yeosang takes a moment in the dining room, touching the china and carefully carved chairs with unrestrained curiosity and fascination.

As they attempt to move on they sweep past a dark, heavy door that sits in a shadowy alcove. Yeosang takes notice of this and is quick to dig his heels in, attention directed to the door. “What’s in there?”

“The basement darling, no need to go down there right now.” Seonghwa replies, voice tight. Thankfully Yeosang accepts that explanation and allows them to guide him into the kitchen that seems to shock the fledgling. The kitchen is the only modern room in the house, Wooyoung had

insisted

he needed a modern space with state-of-the-art appliances so he can work his magic. Why when they only need to consume blood to survive is beside him but Wooyoung gets great joy from his time spent experimenting and cooking and Hongjoong is more than happy to make such minor changes to keep his coven happy. They skip the lounge as Yeosang has already seen that room and take him through the studies and libraries, smiling at the awe struck amazement that's obvious on his face. Hongjoong makes the decision not to give Yeosang a tour of the upstairs of the manor for now, conscious the bedrooms and spaces upstairs are private and other than their bedroom Yeosang has no right to be exploring the other rooms just yet. They loop back on themselves and return to the foyer, standing for a moment, deciding what to do next.

“It’s night-time my star, shall we take the baby to see the garden?” Hongjoong asks Seonghwa, eyebrow raised and a smile pulling at the corner of his mouth at the excited squeal Yeosang lets out.

“Hmm… I suppose if he behaves we could.” Seonghwa muses teasingly. Yeosang positively lights up, jumping excitedly and grasping their hands tighter, soft ‘pleases’ leaving his mouth quickly. Seonghwa laughs before his voice turns serious again. “Now my baby bat, we can go outside but only if you promise me never to go out without sires or a member of the coven. It’s not safe for fledgling’s to be outside alone. Can you promise me my darling?”

“I promise sire! I’ll never go outside without sires or one of my hyungs!”

“Well alright then, if you promise, let's go outside for a short while.” Seonghwa guides them over to the door leading to the back garden of the manor, pushing the heavy doors open and allowing the fledgling to step outside. Yeosang tilts his head back, eyes closed as he breathes in the fresh, winter air, enjoying being outside after being dead and cooped up for nearly two months. Hongjoong shares a pleased glance with Seonghwa, distracted by Yeosang’s gasp. He knows what he’s surprised by, the garden truly is a sight to behold. Surrounded by a waist high garden gate, the ironwork is intricate and slightly rusted, adorned with vines and plants climbing over the metal, claiming it as their own.

They lead Yeosang over, unlatching the gate and pushing it open with a soft groan. The garden is a sprawling expanse of lush greenery and vibrant blooms, a sanctuary where nature has been allowed to run a little wild. They were always keen to stay away from perfectly manicured and kept gardens, enjoying the wild, beautiful sight that nature creates herself much more. Paths of cobblestone, partially hidden by creeping ivy wind through the garden, inviting them further into the garden. Yeosang wanders down one of the paths, Hongjoong and Seonghwa following close behind as the fledgling takes in the scents of jasmine and roses hanging in the air. The flowers in their garden always grow in a riot of colours - deep reds, soft pinks and pure whites - mingling with the rich green of trees and shrubs. They follow Yeosang as he walks further through the gardens, coming to a rose covered trellis arched gateway, watching the fledgling reach out to stroke the velvety soft petals of a blood red rose.

With another gasp Yeosang rushes off to the right, coming to a skidding stop in front of a pond that lays nestled in the trees, its surface covered in lily pads and dotted with bright yellow blooms. Seonghwa keeps a concerned grip on one of Yeosang’s hands as he leans forward to get a closer look into the water, watching the moon's reflection ripple and dance in the water. Hongjoong chuckles at the distressed look on his husband's face and gently pulls Yeosang away, redirecting him to a stone bench that overlooks the only patch of trimmed grass, guiding Yeosang down onto the bench between them. A large fountain stands in the centre of the lawn, white with a stone statue of a woman standing on top, features worn smooth with time. Opposite them a large greenhouse hides some carefully cultivated plants and herbs that their witch friends will pay a pretty penny for, hidden away by the age clouded panes and overgrown ivy. The sound of water trickling down from the fountain is calming, a relaxing sound as they encourage Yeosang to take a rest, sure the fledgling must be tired after such a busy evening.

Their fledgling obeys, settling down in their arms, staring out over the vast garden and taking in the calming noises that echo in the dark night. Their garden is a place of tranquillity, a connection to nature and peace, Hongjoong can only hope Yeosang feels the desired benefits of such a carefully maintained garden offers.

And he does. For all of five minutes.

Yeosang sits up straight, head turning one way then the other rapidly, knees jumping up and down impatiently. Just as Hongjoong leans forward to ask him what’s wrong the fledgling shoots up and runs around the fountain, coming to a stop in front of them staring at them as if he’s requesting praise or approval. They share a glance before Seonghwa shrugs and smiles indulgently at Yeosang. “My word! You’re so fast my baby bat. Go ahead precious, why don’t you have another run for your sires.”

At that Yeosang grins and bolts off, speed adorably unimpressive for a vampire as Yeosang zooms around and around the fountain. Despite his shockingly slow speed they praise him without restraint, eager to encourage his adorable behaviour. He thinks he remembers Wooyoung calling this kind of sudden explosion of energy ‘zoomies’ at some point and smiles fondly, watching the fledgling work out some of his excitement and energy. At least the little one will sleep well after a good feeding. Hongjoong stands to watch the fledgling from another angle but something else catches his eye. Five gorgeous faces peering out of the would be coven bedroom window, faces full of curiosity and maybe… fondness on one or two. It’s over quickly though, he gets spotted by Yunho first who of course tells the others. The curtains are whipped closed and that’s that. Hongjoong decides that marks the end of Yeosang’s adventures and walks over, watching him for a moment before reaching out and catching the fledgling by the waist. He snuggles the blonde close and walks back over to Seonghwa who leads the way back into the manor. Yeosang nibbles on his neck in protest but the blunt teeth do nothing but tickle the sensitive skin.

They’re quick to make the journey upstairs after checking all of the door locks, quickly preparing Yeosang for bed and his night feed before tucking him into bed and settling down either side of him. They watch him doze off, full and exhausted, hearts full of adoration for the precious treasure held tightly in their arms.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

—Yeosang-

Yeosang grows used to the kindness and adoration his sires shower him in rather quickly. Almost two weeks since his awakening is plenty of time to get used to his new existence as a vampire, a creature of the night. His sires had explained his new existence to him in more detail once he was more cognitively aware, more present. They’d found him almost dead in a park and were ready to end his life, a mercy killing as they’d called it, when they realised he was their beloved and they gave him the bite instead. He’s truly thrilled they did, so thankful he gets to call them his sires and to be called their fledgling. He knows they adore him, would end the world for him and are so thrilled by his presence. If only he could say the same about the rest of the coven.He could tell from the moment he met them that they weren’t pleased he was brought into the coven. They hated him, despised him and he knew it, they certainly weren’t trying to hide it. It hurts to be so deeply hated when they don’t even know you, when all you did was wake up and say hello and they immediately despised you. A part of him knows he shouldn’t take it personally or hold it against them but it still stings. His other five coven mates don’t extend the same love and adoration to Yeosang as his sires do and they’ve made that perfectly clear. He tries his best to stay out of their way even though his sires say the more time he spends with them the faster they’ll warm up to him, he doesn’t want to upset them but there’s no way he can comfortably spend time with the coven right now.The first notable instance happened just days after he met the coven for the first time. After their first meeting he’d found himself unable to stop thinking about their cold gazes and unbelievably handsome faces, completely struck by them. His sires had explained that was their beloved bond, he knew they were destined to be together and wanted them more than anything, his heart and soul open and ready to accept them. A single tear had trailed down his cheek as he came to terms with the fact his soul mates hate him and don’t want to even look at him. Hongjoong and Seonghwa cooed at him and promised they would come around, they just needed time and patience, needed to be exposed to his gorgeous face and they’ll fall so completely for him he’ll never have to worry again.He finds that hard to believe after the last two weeks.It was three days after he’d met the coven and his sires were requested to dine with the coven, Yeosang was unsurprisingly not included in the invitation. He’d tried to insist they go without him, eager to show the coven he wasn’t being selfish or jealous and that he understood their need to spend time with the coven leaders too. Seonghwa had put an end to that option rather quickly, responding to the coven to say either Yeosang attends too or we won’t be able to. Yeosang had winced at the ultimatum, anxious to see how it would be received by the coven. He was certain they’d withdraw the invitation but after a few minutes they’d given in, begrudgingly extending the invite to Yeosang. They’d made their way to the dining room, Yeosang dragging his feet in reluctance, unsure of himself and his palace in the coven and manor. The room was filled with the soft hum of voices, bright laughter and casual conversations that came to a quick stop when they entered. He’d found himself being ushered over and seated at the large dining room table, five pairs of eyes glaring into him as his sires fretted over him. They’d greeted Hongjoong and Seonghwa kindly, excited to have them join the coven for a meal for the first time in a while but made a point of not extending their greetings to Yeosang. He’d hung his head in shame and disappointment until his sires had turned their attention back to him. The coven, of course, hadn’t planned for his attendance, so the only blood available was fresh from a pouch, decanted into extravagant crystal glasses. His sires had told him he couldn’t drink normal human blood just yet and that he needs to drink from them until they say otherwise. Without anything for the fledgling his sires had immediately found him a glass and drained their blood into Yeosang’s cup, the coven watching, scathing and irritated as Seonghwa and Hongjoong urged him to take a sip. Anyone would be able to see that he was an unwanted guest, unwelcome in their home.  And that’s what he is to them. An unwanted visitor. A temporary irritation.He’d noticed Wooyoung glaring at the cup clutched in his hands, suddenly making him self conscious, knowing he’s the only vampire drinking his sires blood rather than the human blood offered. As he moved the glass side to side, swirling the blood around in the glass he was struck by how much he didn’t fit in. He couldn’t join in on conversations, couldn’t laugh at the shared jokes. No one other than his sires spoke to him and even then they were so caught up in the coven that they were just checking up on him every now and again. Yeosang had just smiled in what he hoped was a reassuring way but he knew it was wobbly and weak at best, could tell by the concerned look that had flashed across Seonghwa’s face. He’d been held a little tighter after that, his sires made more of an effort to bring him into their conversations but Yeosang didn’t want to speak anymore, he’d wanted to run back to the bedroom and hide away.Eventually the coven had stopped chatting long enough to try their blood, the table lighting up with hums and words of enjoyment.“What blood type is this?” Hongjoong questioned, a strange look on his face.“AB negative.” Jongho said with a sharp smirk. The coven giggled, Wooyoung and San shaking their heads rather than directly laughing at the situation. “The AB negative that was a gift from the Stray Kids coven for Yeosang to enjoy? His awakening gift?” Seonghwa seethed, voice angry as he’d glared around the table.The coven quickly stopped laughing when they saw how angry their hyung was. Yeosang knew Seonghwa rarely gets angry with the coven and he’s sure he wouldn’t usually have a reason to but apparently Yeosang brings out the worst in people. Yunho clears his throat, obviously not thinking they’d get caught out. “Ah, hyung we-,”“I’ll say this once and once only, there had better be some left for Yeosang or there will be huge trouble.” Seonghwa hissed, slumping back in his chair with a sigh as he’d glanced around the table, a disappointed expression marring his handsome face. “I’ve suddenly lost my appetite.”With that his sires had stood up, collected Yeosang and their glasses of blood before storming out of the room, heavy door slamming on the silent room they’d left behind. They’d both apologised profusely but Yeosang had waved them off, understanding it must be hard to have him in their home. A complete stranger that came in and rearranged their whole lives in the space of less than five minutes. His sires had fed him, cuddling him close and whispering reassuring words as he fed, as usual being fed by his sires had calmed him massively. After his feed they were quick to turn in for the night, despite his exhaustion he’d laid awake pitying himself for a while before deciding he wouldn’t hold it against them. The extenuating circumstances have more to blame than the rest of them. After he’d come to terms with his emotions he’d snuggled into bed, confident in his decision to be kind to his coven mates and trust they’d warm up to him eventually.The next disaster happened the next day. He’d woken up feeling agitated, jittery. After trying to contain his energy for a good few hours he eventually broke and begged his sires to take him outside, eager to get some air and burn off some of this energy. They’d agreed easily, promising to take him as soon as it was dark enough for him to comfortably and safely go outside. He’d spent the next few hours on edge, desperate to do something, anything. His sires tried to keep him entertained, they’d found him a book, then they tried to read the book to him, eventually settling on taking him downstairs into the lounge to watch a little tv until they could go outside. San, Jongho and Wooyoung had been sitting in the lounge when they’d arrived, watching a comedy show, laughing and joking until they’d entered when the room quieted again. It was a soul destroying moment walking into a room full of laughter and being the reason it stops. He’d been fidgety and restless and he could tell he’d irritated Wooyoung and Jongho if the huffs and grumbles directed in his direction was anything to go by. He sat perfectly still after that, terrified of angering them and provoking their hatred any further. It was tense and stress filled, uncomfortable for everyone involved, that much was obvious. Statuesque and nervous as he glanced around the room, he’d wished time would just pass faster, the sooner the sun began its descent the sooner he could be freed from the uncomfortable situation.Eventually his sires deemed it safe for their adventure outside into the gardens and Yeosang didn’t miss their eagerness to get him up and out of the room. It had filled him with a stomach sinking, deep sense of shame. He was so hated by the coven that his sires rushed to get him out of their presence, he made them that uncomfortable. They’d noticed his low mood, stroked his back and whispered soft words as they led him outside into the safety of darkness but it hadn’t softened the blow. He put a brave face on for his sires but it was hard to pretend it hadn’t hurt him. Eager to escape their worried glances and hushed whispers he’d run off in a moment of fake playfulness. It worked, his sires had laughed and called after him but Yeosang had carried on running, desperate for a moment alone to wallow in self pity. He’d continued running, desperate for some peace and quiet but quickly found himself becoming disoriented and confused. A thick, dense fog had rolled in, obscuring his vision of the garden surrounding him. He could barely see his own hand when he held it out in front of him, his whole body engulfed by the heavy blanket of white, wispy fog. The haziness of the vast garden around him had made distance and location hard to fathom. He’d staggered around, bumping into bushes and fences as he tried to make his way back to his sires. Even calling out to them in the whistle haziness surrounding him, hopeful they’d hear him with their incredible hearing and come swiftly to his rescue. They hadn’t.He’d almost worked himself up into a frenzy but quickly reassured himself he was just in the gardens, if he calmed himself and walked in the direction of the house he was sure he’d make it back eventually. Hand grasping one of the fences, he’d shuffled back in the direction of the manor, eventually spotting a dim light shining in the distance. The porch light! Yeosang had picked up speed after that, the fog losing some of its density as he stopped just before the steps up towards the front door. After taking a deep, relieved breath he’d rushed up the steps and grasped the door handle, pushing it down and expecting the door to open. Only it hadn’t. After trying again and again he realised it must have been locked from the inside and suddenly the hot panic from earlier set in again. He knocked on the door till his hand ached, begging for someone to unlock the door and let him in, crying out for help as he stood there shivering on the porch. Within minutes tears were falling down his cheeks and he’d all but given up when his sires came up behind him. They’d collected him into their safe arms and his tears stopped almost instantly, he knew they’d come save him. His sires hadn’t even bothered to ask or wait for someone to unlock the door, simply forcing it open, the doorframe splintering as the door swung open and slammed against the wall. As they stepped into the foyer they were greeted by three rather pleased looking faces, Mingi, Jongho and Wooyoung sitting on the stairs grinning. Well they were until they saw their hyungs faces. Their smiles had dropped as they were met by two fuming sires and a rather upset fledgling. He’d tuned out the yelling, too tired to listen anymore but it certainly sounded like they’d been torn to shreds for their actions. Seonghwa had shouted behind them as they walked away to get the door fixed before huffing off. Yeosang had once again tried to convince himself that maybe it wasn’t on purpose, maybe they hadn’t realised they were outside? Even though he knew it wasn’t true it helped him fall asleep easier and that was all he could ask for at that moment.Incident three still embarrasses him to this day. He’d fallen asleep beside his sires, carefully gathered up and held in their arms as he drifted off. Comfortable and safe, protected. He always sleeps so much easier when he’s being held. He’d had a peaceful, restful sleep and woke feeling refreshed and well rested, calm until he noticed the bed was empty either side of him. At first he thought that maybe they’d just slipped out of the room for a moment or maybe that they were in the bathroom. So he’d waited. Snuggled under the bed sheets, relaxed and warm he’d waited for almost half an hour but his sires didn’t return. At that point he started feeling panicked, frantic. His sires never left him alone, always at least one of them staying with him and if they couldn’t they were never gone longer than five minutes, they never left him alone longer than absolutely necessary. That thought alone had made him spring up in bed, his mind rushing to all the worst case scenarios that forced him out of the comfort of their bed. He’d thrown some clothes on, uncaring of how he looked, simply desperate to find his sires and ask why they’d been gone for so long. Usually he never left the comfort of their bedroom anything less than immaculate, his sire Seonghwa made sure of that. Even when they were simply taking a trip to the garden his sire would carefully select his outfit and style his hair, much to his other sire Hongjoong’s annoyance. After slipping his feet into his fluffy slippers he’d pottered out of the room, slippers slapping against the hardwood floors. The house was silent, he couldn’t hear any of his coven mates, no talking, no laughter. Not until he reached the foyer.After stepping down off of the last step he’d heard voices in the kitchen and immediately turned to make his way towards them. He couldn’t specifically hear his sires but he thought they were maybe just not talking at that moment in time, so after a deep, calming breath he pushed the door open and stepped into the kitchen. The conversation had immediately died, the room falling into silence as his coven mates, minus his sires stared at him. His sires weren’t in there. His five coven mates who hate his very existence were though.They just stared at him, glaring and scowling as he stood there in the doorway like a deer in headlights. After a moment of awkward, tense silence Yeosang had managed to find his voice, speaking softly as he twisted his fingers together anxiously. “Do- do you know where my sires are? They’ve been gone a long time and I can’t find them.”Silence. No one had said a single word to him. Wringing his hands together anxiously, he’d waited. Hopeful they may eventually take pity on him only to be left even more distressed when they didn’t. All he received were, ‘don’t know’ before being shooed away or dismissive shrugs. They simply wouldn’t speak to him. After a few minutes he’d grown even more distressed, the worry and pain of being away from his sires beginning to take hold. He was hungry and scared, anxious for his sires return and beginning to allow his mind to wander to places he knew it shouldn’t. Maybe they were sick of him, maybe they aren’t coming back is all his brain could tell him at that moment in time. “P-please? I’m-I’m not used to being away from them, I’m scared…” Yeosang had whimpered, eyes welling with tears as his hands shook even harder. They all ignored him for a little while longer until the first tear fell down his cheek. Even in his distress he hadn’t missed the way most of their faces had changed from smugness to well veiled concern. With a sigh San had taken mercy on him. After sending him a pitiful glance he’d spoken calmly and clearly, as he stared at Yeosang. “They aren’t here Yeosang, I’m not sure where they’ve gone but I haven’t seen them all morning. Maybe you’d be best waiting for them in your room, hmm? I’m sure they’ll be back before you know it, they won't leave you for too long.”“Now run along fledgling.” Wooyoung urged him off, waving his hand in a dismissive, shooing gesture. San had glared at Wooyoung and hissed something under his breath that made Wooyoung roll his eyes. Yeosang nodded as a sob escaped his throat, stuttering out a weak thank you before he turned on his heel and escaped the room. He’d managed to make it as far as the middle of the foyer before breaking down completely, crumpling to the floor as he cried his eyes out. New fledgling instincts telling him his sires had abandoned him, even as his brain assured him they wouldn’t. His fledgling instincts told him to go back to his coven mates for comfort, promising they’d protect him but it had been obvious that wasn’t an option. They had no interest in caring for him. Didn’t want anything to do with him on the best of days, nevermind when he’s sobbing and blubbing about his sires abandoning him. He’d sat there for nearly five minutes, though at the time it had felt like eternity, sobbing and despairing for the loss of his sires, hungry and beside himself. He’d thought of his sires and why they’d abandon him. He was a good fledgling, always went to sleep when they asked him to, drank when they asked him too, he behaved himself and wasn’t hard to care for, so why did they leave him? He’s a good fledgling, why didn’t they want him? Fat tears rolled down his cheeks, deep, chest heaving sobs escaping his throat as he cried and cried for his sires, completely forgetting that the blood red necklace around his neck pulsed with the promise of his sire being close by. At that moment the main doors to the manor had swung open, slamming against the wall with a window-shaking bang. Yeosang had glanced up through his tears and saw the blurry outline of his sires standing in the doorway. His sobbing had only gotten worse at that point, deep and breath stealing as he panted and whimpered, hands reaching out and grabbing for them. His reaching out had broken them from their shocked daze and they were beside him before he could even blink, gathering him close and pressing him securely between them, Hongjoong kissing his cheeks as Seonghwa stroked the back of his head. Yeosang continued to sob heavy, heart breaking cries, overwhelmed with the relief and safety of his sires returning to him. After brushing the wet, sticky tears off of his cheeks Hongjoong took the fledgling’s face in his palms, cupped his cheeks and gently turned the fledgling to face him.“Why didn’t you go to your coven mates, my treasure? They would have cared for you till we returned!” Hongjoong questioned, voice full of concern and thoroughly distressed. Yeosang had opened his mouth to speak, ready to spin a story to ensure the coven doesn’t get in trouble, unwilling to give them another reason to hate him. He’d been ready to make up a similar story about how he couldn’t find them and collapsed in the foyer after being unable to find the coven too but his coven mates beat him to it.“He did hyung, we turned him away.” Yunho’s voice had called from behind the distraught fledgling, nervous and guilty. The air had turned heavy and thick, dangerous like the static air before a strike of lighting. Though on this occasion the danger wasn’t lightning or a natural disaster, it was his enraged sires. He could feel it. The anger that radiated from their every fibre, a low growl slipped out of Seonghwa and Yeosang had shuddered, easily allowing his sires to cuddle him closer and believe it was the cold that caused the reaction.“He came to ask where you both were and we told him we didn’t know, because we didn’t! And then we sent him on his way…” Wooyoung had tried to reason with the coven heads but they were obviously beyond angry. Hurt and stressed, deeply worried for their young baby and disappointed in their older mates. Yeosang had whimpered at the deeper, guttural growl that Hongjoong let out, instantly being cooed at and soothed by his sires as they held him tightly.“You, you-,” Seonghwa stammered, unable to find the words he wanted at that moment. After taking an attempted calming breath Seonghwa had cupped the side of Yeosang’s head and pulled him to rest against his neck, sighing in relief at the sensation of his fledgling nibbling at his skin in an attempt to comfort himself. After a moment his calmer but still blisteringly angry sire had found his words again. “I can’t talk to any of you right now, I’m deeply hurt by your actions. No matter your feelings towards the situation, I thought you were kind enough to care for someone in distress, a fledgling in distress but apparently I was wrong.”“No sire! That’s not-” San protested, voice loud and tense with the need to defend himself, defend them. But Yeosang was there, he was the one they treated cruelly, how could they defend their actions? They knew he was panicking but left him anyway, dismissed him with a wave of their hands before going back to acting like he never went to them begging for help. San was kind in a way, but even saying that is a stretch.Seonghwa had just raised a hand, effectively silencing the others' protests. “All you had to do was sit with him! Reassure him we’d be back and call for us! That’s all! I truly don’t think that’s too much to expect of five vampires who are all over four hundred years old! You’re better than this, you're old enough to know better! I-” Seonghwa trailed off, stopping himself from saying anything further. With a deep sigh he’d scrubbed a hand over his fake and shook his head. “Please don’t talk to me right now, I can’t even bear to look at you and if you push me too much I worry I may say something I don’t truly mean.”With that his sire had stood with Yeosang secure in his arms. Seonghwa stormed past the coven, Hongjoong rushing ahead to open doors for him as the coven stood in the foyer with their heads hanging in shame. They’d quickly pulled the duvet back and settled in bed, laid side by side with Yeosang cuddled up on top of them, the fledgling’s face pressed between their necks. They held him close, hands running up and down his back soothingly as they slowly calmed him down. Yeosang remembers feeling compelled to try and get closer, eager to worm his way close enough to be under their skin, desperate for the closeness, for the feeling of being held, wanted, cared for. His sires of course more than offered those reassurances, whispering to him gently, cooing about how much they adore him, how much they love him, how they’ll always be safe with them. Yeosang had just snuffled around their necks, nibbling and biting at their necks and shoulders to soothe himself, fingers twisted into their shirts, clinging to them as if he were scared they’d leave him again. They’d cooed at him, reaching up and nicking their necks as they gently urged Yeosang to latch on. The comfort and security of drinking from his sires was immense and immediate. It had been the reassurance he needed that they loved him, they were still here to care for him and that his survival was safe for another day. He wouldn’t starve. Once full they’d pressed kisses to every inch of skin they could find as they whispered to him gently and calmly. They’d comforted him into a deep, exhausted sleep and held him the whole time.That scare left him anxious and terrified of being alone, constantly worried they’d leave him and not come back. His fledgling instincts had convinced him they’d left and that he’d starve slowly without them, alone and cold and even despite them returning and caring for him so well when they came back, he didn’t manage to shake those fears for a good week or so after the disastrous situation. It was hard to move on from the situation, even he and his heart of gold struggled to come to terms with the coven's hatred of him at that moment. He tried to understand where they were coming from, acknowledged that they must be hurt by his sudden and unwanted appearance but even if he hated someone he would always help someone who was distressed. The hurt was soul deep and all encompassing but he’d smiled through it, unwilling to make his sires any angrier with the coven. All that would have done is upset the coven and his sires even more and make his coven mates hate him even more than they already did. So he smiled through the hurt, pretended he was fine and continued being a sweetheart despite the aching hurt in his heart.Convinced that part of the reason they hate him so much is that he took most of the eldest's attention and time when they changed him and brought him home, leaving little time for the coven to be alone with them, he tried to encourage his sires to spend more time with them. His sires were obviously reluctant, especially after the events that occurred not too long ago but Yeosang did his best to appear truthful as he promised he’d be ok alone for a few hours. They’d begrudgingly accepted but had insisted Yeosang call for them if he needed them and that if he changed his mind they wouldn’t be angry but Yeosang knew his coven mates needed time with them too. Yeosang may be their fledgling but Hongjoong and Seonghwa were also most of the covens sires and he knew that they needed time with the others too. It was hard and he regretted ever suggesting it in the first place as the door closed behind them and they left Yeosang alone. The second the door closed he’d thrown himself into bed, buried himself under the covers and began crying. Silently of course so they didn’t come back straight away. It was hard being so close but so far away. At one point, eager to reassure himself they were still here just downstairs, he’d crept to the top of the staircase and leant over the bannister. As he stared down he could see the door to the living room was open and could hear the happy voices floating out, laughter echoing around the manor and for the first time Yeosang heard his coven mates laugh real, truly happy laughs. And it was because he wasn’t there. They were able to laugh, unrestrained and loud because he wasn’t there making them miserable. They were only able to be happy when he wasn’t around. That thought alone had nearly ruined him. It felt like his body had shut down as he made his way back to the bedroom. The door closed behind him with a soft click and he moved to the soft bench in front of the window, opening the curtains to let the dark of night into the room as he simply sat there, cold and numb. He didn’t cry anymore that night, didn’t move, didn’t breathe. Just sat there and wallowed in the darkness. He felt left out, unwanted, hated, ugly. He was the reason for the coven's misery. They hated him, truly hated him and it was clear why. He drained all the happiness from their lives, made them angry, sad, hurt. Took their coven leaders, their sires and monopolised their time. He was a selfish and unkind person who needed to learn how to be better. Learn how to be less needy and misery inducing.After an hour or so his mind supplied the information that his sires would be back soon so he’d staggered over to the bed, slipped under the covers and pretended to be asleep, hiding his face so they couldn’t see his tear stained cheeks. His sires had ever so slowly opened the door, tiptoeing into the darkness and undressing before one closed the curtains and the other locked the door. Yeosang’s heart had broken all over again at the sensation of them slipping into the bed either side of him, kissing him tenderly as they settled into the bed. He’d heard them whispering above him about how he was due a feeding but he kept his eyes closed, hoping they’d accept he was tired and feed him in the morning. The thought of taking more from them made his stomach churn even as hunger clawed at his stomach and throat. He’d laid awake the whole night, hungry and filled with self-hatred, praying for the morning to come so his sires could feed him and release him from one of the agonies wrecking his frail body.Unfortunately it continued to happen.And it truly was Yeosang’s fault because instead of talking to them like a mature adult he bottled everything up, forced a smile on his face and promised he was ok. Promised he didn’t need them for the three to four hours they’d be gone. Promised himself he could cope. Would cope, even if it felt like agony to do so. Every time he’d tell himself to find something to do, to entertain himself so time passed faster and he wouldn’t think about it so much. He didn’t. He sat by the window each and every time, feeling sorry for himself and inevitably making himself feel even worse when he’d tiptoed near where the coven was, listening to the sound of them having fun and being happy without him. It was self destructive. Cruel and torturous but he couldn’t put an end to it now. His sires and coven mates were finally mending their bonds, resolving the tension and soothing the hurt, how could he now ask them to stop? He couldn’t. Didn’t want to but wanted to so desperately at the same time. Didn’t want to be selfish but also surely he could be selfish for once in his life? He’d never been selfish before, couldn’t he do it now? No. Not when five other people needed his sires too, he’d swallowed the hurt, pushed back the words that sat on the tip of his tongue as his sires left him alone in the bedroom and forced back the sobs that threatened to echo around the house.It was the fourth time that everything came to a head. His sires had been worried about him for a few days and for good reason. His body seemed to shut down, the bond he felt to his sires felt dull and numb, he wasn’t hungry, wouldn’t feed from them despite knowing he should be starving by this point. He felt weak and alone. He didn’t tell his sires of course, just waved them off as they left the room before flopping back on the bed as soon as the door closed, dragging himself under the covers. Deep, uncontrollable sobs had forced their way out as he laid there and cried cold tears of scolding hot misery. Sure he’d have at least a few hours to cry his eyes out he hadn’t noticed the door swinging open and his sires rushing in. They’d obviously been too concerned about their fledgling’s wellbeing to leave him longer than half an hour, only joining the coven to gulp down their usual blood pouches, plus a few extra, sure Yeosang would overcome this ‘fledgling flu’ he was experiencing and expecting him to be absolutely starving when he did. They’d rushed back after finishing their blood and having a chat with the coven and in his despair Yeosang hadn’t heard them even as they called his name, only jotling to awareness as they clambered onto the bed and crawled over to him. They’d pulled him close, desperation and worry obvious on their handsome faces and all Yeosang could do in that moment was cry.So he cried and cried until he physically couldn’t anymore. His sires were beside themselves with concern, throwing suggestions over his head, even going as far as calling their sire to ask what could possibly be the problem. He half remembers a deep, calm voice telling them he didn’t have the symptoms of the ‘fledgling flu’ and that as he sounded healthy it must be emotional. That’s when everything seemed to connect for them and Seonghwa asked the question, ‘would our leaving him to spend time with the coven cause something like this?’ only to be met with silence before the deep voice spoke again.
“I think you’ve answered your own question Seonghwa. Fledgling’s are sensitive little things at the best of times, they rely on their sires for survival and not having them there feels like certain death. Then factor in your fledgling being weaker than others and needing you more than any other fledgling, can you imagine how much being left alone must hurt? How scary must it be? His body has probably shut down in preparation to lose his sires.”
“No…” Seonghwa had sobbed out, voice tight as tears rolled down his cheeks. “H-he told us he was ok though, that he was managing without us.”
“Of course he did. He knows the rest of your coven hates him and I imagine he probably didn’t want to tell you, make you stop seeing them and them hate him even more. Poor little thing. Do you need us to come around and help care for him? If you need time to be with your beloveds and mend your bonds, that's fine but Yeosang can’t be alone. We can either take him here to our home or we can come to you. He sounds like such a sweet fledgling, it’d truly be no issue for us to take him for a couple of weeks, just until you… resolve the issues at home. It’s been a long time since we had a fledgling around, the coven would be thrilled.”
“No sire, thank you but that won’t be necessary.” Hongjoong declared, voice wobbly but stern. “We’ve made an error and we haven’t cared for him the way we should have but we’ll put it right. We can care for him alone, he’s our responsibility and our precious fledgling.” “Well if you're sure…?” Their sire had questioned, disbelief obvious in his voice.Hongjoong was quick to interrupt and speak softly but confidently. “Yes, thank you sire. We-we’ll fix this.” “Sigh… ok boys but if you change your mind or decide you need the help we can be there in twenty minutes ok? We’d be more than happy to step in as his temporary coven until he can return to you.” They ended the call quickly after that, throwing the phone away and cradling Yeosang in their arms. They begged him for forgiveness, begged for him to accept a feed, pleaded with him. He couldn’t face it though so turned his face away which looking back now was rather cruel of him. A loud guttural sob had torn itself from Seonghwa’s throat as scrambling hands attempted to pull him impossibly closer, hiding the fledgling’s wet face in one of his sires necks. The next half an hour or so had been filled with comforting reassurances, that they love him, adore him, and need him. That they aren’t going anywhere ever again and they’ll never leave him alone again. Making promises until they were breathless and Yeosang began to feel a little less numb. Eventually he came around enough to nibble questioningly at Seonghwa’s neck, hopeful and hungry. His sire had immediately made a deep, long cut over his jugular as his other hand cupped the back of Yeosang’s unruly, blonde hair covered head and tugged him into the bubbling cut. His sires had cried out in relief when he finally latched on, the fear of the fledgling’s days without a feed finally dissipating as Yeosang took deep, desperate mouthfuls of rich blood. “Yeosang darling,” Hongjoong had whispered from next to him, waiting for Yeosang to acknowledge he’d heard his words before continuing. “Please promise you’ll tell us if something isn’t ok in the future. There’s no need for you to be lonely and suffer, it was our fault, we should’ve never agreed to leave you alone but please, please tell us if you are hurt or sad in the future and sires promise to never leave you alone again. One of us will always be with you whenever possible, we won’t leave you alone to spend time with the coven again, ok? We adore you treasure and only want to make sure you’re happy and healthy, that’s our main priority in this unending life.Yeosang agreed easily. It was obvious how his lies about his emotions had caused this issue and he never, ever wanted to be alone again. Not in those circumstances anyway. From then on they would ensure one of them was always by his side, doting on him and spoiling him rotten.That’s where the next issue came from.His sires had obviously stopped leaving him alone to spend time with the coven after his breakdown and to say that wasn’t well received is an understatement. Now that at least one sire is with him all the time it means they can’t see the coven together without Yeosang being there, which as you can imagine is a bit of a sensitive point. It was probably stupid for him to suggest they spend time alone with the coven in the first place, surely having it only for it to be ripped away is worse than not having it at all? His episode meant that the coven heads had to begin seeing the coven alone, one at a time whilst the other doted on and cared for Yeosang until they could accept Yeosang’s presence and be pleasant. Which everyone knew wouldn’t happen for quite a while if ever. The coven understandably found it hard to accept. Having normalcy teased in front of your face only for it to be ripped away must be hard and Yeosang felt incredibly guilty for it. The coven finally had their world straightened out, even just for a few hours every couple of days and in their minds Yeosang threw a fit and ruined it for them. He didn’t need a coven or beloved bond to know how they felt about him, surely it was nothing but pure hatred. He heard something he shouldn’t have one day when it was Hongjoong’s turn to spend time with the coven and Seonghwa was on fledgling babysitting duty. They knew the first one after they had to change their time together from both leaders to just one would be tense, complicated but they knew it had to happen. Hongjoong went down before them, pressing a kiss to both Yeosang and Seonghwa’s lips, asking for wishes of good luck before leaving and softly closing the bedroom door behind him. Yeosang and his sire had sat for a moment, giving him enough time to get downstairs and into the room before they made their moves. Seonghwa promised to take the fledgling outside for some much needed enrichment time now he was feeling strong enough after his half a week long hunger strike but he was firm in the fact he wanted to avoid any run-ins with the coven in fear of their cruel words towards the fledgling. After a minute or so Seonghwa gave the go ahead to make their way outside and Yeosang all but bounded out of the door and down the stairs much to Seonghwa’s amusement. His sire had let out a fond chuckle before catching the bouncing baby vampire by the waist, slowing his venture down the grand staircase.“Careful now baby bat, we don’t want any tumbles down the stairs do we?”Yeosang grumbled and complained but allowed his sire to guide him down the stairs at a much slower and safer speed. Seonghwa had tugged him close to his side, wrapping a long arm around his waist as they walked through the foyer towards the front door. As they passed the lounge a loud voice carried through the sliver of a gap in the door. If Yeosang had to guess it sounded like Jongho but a very tense and irritated Jongho. “Oh he’s finally released you to us has he? And how long do we have the pleasure of your company for today? Thirty minutes, an hour? How long before you go running back to him?” “Now that’s not fair. You know why only one of us can come at a time. Yeosang’s body began shutting down in preparation for losing his sires, we were away from him for too long and of course that would hurt a fledgling.”Another voice, one Yeosang wasn’t quite able to put a name to spoke up. Voice worryingly calm but tinged with something deeper, something less than pleasant. “He’s selfish and needy. He let you spend time with us for a couple of hours then he threw a tantrum and restricted our time with you again. “That is ridiculous, I’d like to have seen any of you be away from your sires after only being awake a few weeks. Either stop or I’ll leave, I’m not going to sit here and listen as you insult me and Yeosang. I want to be here with you but your behaviour makes it more and more unpleasant, either you want me here or you don’t, make up your mind.” Hongjoong had eventually snapped, voice full of irritation as the room went quiet. He and Seonghwa had frozen unknowingly, listening to Hongjoong defend them in their absence. A part of him had been so relieved that Hongjoong had defended him, defended his actions and his needs, protected his character but the other part wished he’d just agree with them for once. It was obvious it would have been easier to just agree and move the conversation along, make the right noises in the right places even if it meant agreeing with some less than pleasant comments. At least then their time together wouldn’t be filled with agitation and an unpleasant atmosphere. He’d already prevented them from seeing the coven heads together and now he was ruining the time they did spend with them. The logical side of his brain whispered how it was the coven’s fault, how instead of enjoying their time together and making the most of it they chose to try to put him down, chose to bring the mood down and irritate whichever hyung they were with. As much as he tried to reassure himself it wasn’t his fault the coven clearly believed it was which wasn’t unsurprising. He’d curled in on himself, wrapping his arms around his waist as he fell into a pit of self hatred. Seonghwa had pulled him closer, held him tighter and began leading him away just as another voice spoke up.“We want you here hyung, I apologise for their behaviour, please don’t leave.” “Fine then, I want to be here too but no more of this hateful behaviour ok? I want to spend time with my beloveds, I want us to have a good time together and we can’t if you act like this.” Hongjoong pleaded, voice desperate but tinged with exasperation. He was obviously tired, eager to fix their relationship but also unwilling to accept their nastiness.“Not to worry darling, let's get outside hmm?” Seonghwa had whispered as he turned Yeosang back towards the door and gently urged him forward. Yeosang didn’t hear the rest of the conversation as Seonghwa ushered him through the door as quickly as possible. He’d forced another brave smile onto his face even as he desperately wanted to just burst into tears and sob. All he’d wanted in that moment was to cry until he couldn’t anymore, cry until all the negativity swelling in his body had escaped. He knew he wasn't a burden or needy, his sires had reassured him of that after their last disaster. He can feel it in their bond and he trusts their words without a doubt so it wasn’t those comments that hurt. It was the constant hate, the harsh words, the glances and glares. It had begun to wear him down, exhaust him. All he wanted was for them to like him, to accept them. He was drawn to them and their energies but they hated him and it was beginning to take its toll. He could only put a brave face and happy smile on for so long before he well and truly fell apart. All he could do is hope they come to accept him before he reaches that pointHe just needs to be kinder, more understanding and forgiving.It hadn’t worked.They hated him just as much a few days later as they did when he first awoke. Avoidant of the fledgling and almost disgusted by his presence. He’d been cuddled up with his sires on an unassuming Monday afternoon when one of their phones chimed, then again and then again. Exasperated they’d switched the device to silent and settled back down, pressing a kiss to Yeosang’s temple as they sipped on blood pouches. A good five minutes went by before the phone started up again, buzzing on the coffee table relentlessly. Even switched to silent the noise was unbearable and Seonghwa had snatched the device up and stormed out of the room. Yeosang had glanced up at Hongjoong, seen the tense expression on his face and decided in that moment that silence was the best option. They’d never get angry at him but he really didn’t want to cause them any more stress than whoever was on the other end of the phone already was. He’d sat in silence until Seonghwa had returned, his sire walking in and releasing a deep sigh before throwing the phone down on the couch and resting his hands on his hips. Seonghwa had tilted his head back before speaking. “The witches need us, something to do with a meeting about some issues they're experiencing. It was set for next week but it's become urgent and they’ve asked us to go now instead. Chan and sire will be going too so we can’t really say no.”Hongjoong’s brows had pulled together into a deep frown as he leant forward in his seat, head in hands as he scrubs his palms over his face, obviously frustrated. “But we have a fledgling! We can’t take him with us, it’s the middle of the day, never mind he doesn’t need to be exposed to that crazy group of people. We can’t take him, we can’t leave him alone so what do we do?”“One of us could go?” Seonghwa suggested quietly. Yeosang stayed silent, unsure of what was happening and what the issue was. If they couldn’t go surely they could just apologise and stay at home?“We’re both the heads of the Ateez coven Seonghwa, you know what’ll happen if only one of us attends the meeting.” Hongjoong replied sharply. Ah, so that’s why they couldn’t just say they wouldn't be able to attend… “Well we can’t just not go!” Seonghwa had hissed, hands clenching into fists as he grew increasingly irritated.Hongjoong glanced up sharply before throwing his hands up in the air, deep frustration creeping into his voice as he spoke. “I know that-!”Yeosang had taken that as his hint to step in, clearing his throat before speaking softly. “It’s ok sires! I’ll be fine alone for a while.”“No baby bat, don’t worry about it, sires will think of something.” Seonghwa cooed, gathering Yeosang into his arms and holding him tightly.“Honestly sire, I’ll be ok for a few hours!”“Little dove, we can’t leave you, not after last time-” Hongjoong protested, voice soft as he smiled gently at the fledgling.“I’ll be fine, sire. I know where you’re going and that you’ll be coming back. Try to come back within a couple of hours and I’ll be ok!” Yeosang insists, voice firm and calm.Seonghwa’s face grew increasingly concerned as he spoke softly. “Yeosang, baby, are you sure? Sires don’t have to.”“But you do sire, this is part of your responsibilities and you do this to keep the coven safe. You need to go.” Yeosang laughed lightly, unsure himself of whether he’d be ok without them but reluctant to keep them from their duties. He knew where they were going and why, he knew they’d be back, that alone should prevent him from panicking and becoming distressed.“Oh sweetheart… ok, we’ll be back before you know it. An hour at most we promise.” Hongjoong had agreed reluctantly, standing and pressing a deep kiss to Yeosang’s lips before rushing out of the room. Seonghwa had walked over, pressed a pouch of his and Hongjoong’s blood into his hands before leaving tender kisses up the fledgling’s neck, across his jaw and finally one on his lips. They’d left rather quickly after that, eager to get back as fast as possible, worried about their fledgling being alone after everything that happened recently. Yeosang hadn’t been too worried though, he’d told himself he’d stay in the lounge, out of the way of the others, he’d entertain himself and mind his business. If he did that he was certain there’d be no way any problems could arise. He had, of course, once again been very mistaken.He’d grown bored so quickly. He couldn’t find anything interesting to watch on the TV so he turned it off after ten minutes, he didn’t have a phone or any other electrical devices so he couldn’t doom scroll like he would have previously, he’d just finished reading a book and didn’t want to start a new one. There were so many things he could do but so few he actually wanted to. At the thirty minute mark he’d killed five minutes by sipping at his sires blood until the pouch had run dry but after that he truly started becoming antsy. By the forty minute mark he was up and on his feet heading straight for the door. He couldn’t sit there any longer, his mind was too loud, his body too jittery. He always became like this without his sires there to calm and settle him. He’d decided to just take a brief wander around the manor, hopeful it would draw out some of his excess energy and allow him to settle back down until his sires came back.He’d walked through every room downstairs, poked around in the kitchen, library and drawing room before heading upstairs, the bedroom set as his final destination. Just as he was walking down the hallway, in a mind of his own taking in the art and the delicate, almost lifelike statues a noise behind him made him jump. He’d spun around and not expecting to see Yunho standing behind him (more like looming over him) he’d staggered back, straight into one of the statues on display. The world froze in that moment, everything around him went still. He felt sick, anxious with worry, mind reeling and heart thumping in a phantom rhythm. Yunho hadn't said anything which was even more concerning, he’d convinced himself that maybe the taller vampire didn't care! Maybe he’d just reprimand him and tell him to be more careful and to clean it up. That had been wishful thinking.All at once he’d erupted, spewing hateful nasty words that he screamed in Yeosang’s face. “What the hell? You can’t even fucking walk properly now, can’t see where you’re going?! How the fuck did you manage this? What is wrong with you, why do you ruin everything?”Yeosang had promptly burst into tears, terrified of the huge vampire leaning over him and shouting at him. He’d cowered into himself, wrapping his arms around his waist in an attempt to comfort himself. He was shaking as Yunho continued to tear him to shreds, desperate for someone to turn up and help him escape this situation. Thankfully, the rest of the coven were in the house and though they weren’t keen on Yeosang, they came running when they heard the commotion. Wooyoung had arrived first, freezing for a moment as he took in the sight of them before rushing to stand between them. He’d pushed on Yunho’s chest and forced him away from the fledgling, urging Yeosang back.“Ok, Yunho, that’s enough! It was quite clearly an accident!” Wooyoung shouted back at the taller vampire. He’d obviously heard and seen enough to understand what had happened and was quick to defend Yeosang. The rest of the coven arrived at that moment, San rushing over to Yeosang, his hands fluttering around the sobbing boy as he tried to decide how best to comfort him. In the end San had settled for rubbing between the fledgling’s shoulder blades with one hand as he moved to block Yeosang’s view of Yunho.Mingi and Jongho had jumped into action after that, wrapping their hands around Yunho’s arms and pulling him even further back from the fledgling, eager to give him some space from the furious vampire. San and Wooyoung stayed by Yeosang’s side, both whispering words of reassurance to him as tears continued to stream down his face. He’d been truly terrified in that moment, Yunho’s handsome face had been unbelievably scary as he leaned over the smaller, glaring and spitting with anger as he screamed in his face. The tears just wouldn’t stop, it was like everything he’d bottled up and kept hidden inside over the last few weeks had bubbled to the surface, spilled over and he couldn’t stop it. He’d cried and cried, heartbroken sobs that shook his body.“Don’t worry Yeosang, Yunho is just having a bad day. You didn’t do anything wrong.” San tried to calm him, one reassuring hand resting on the small of his back, gently stroking as Yeosang cried.“Where are your sires, Yeosang?” Wooyoung asked, even the vampire that was usually vocal in his dislike and distrust of the fledgling was trying to comfort him. Granted it hadn’t been the most comforting as he patted his shoulder like the blonde would infect him just by touching him. But he tried and that was all Yeosang could ask for at that moment.Mingi and Jongho were having a hushed but tense conversation with Yunho just a few steps away. Yunho still looked so angry it made Yeosang shrink into himself and flinch away from the taller. San and Wooyoung went with him, following his retreating form as they continued to try and comfort him. He’d continue to sob loud and uncontrollably for the next five minutes or so, terrified and inconsolable, unable to speak.Seonghwa and Hongjoong had arrived at that moment, all but skidding to a stop in front of them, stressed as they took in the sight of the situation waiting for them. “What on earth is going on?”“What does it look like?” Yunho snapped at them as he gestured wildly towards the shattered statue on the floor. “I-I Yunho-ssi made me jump and I knocked it over! It was j-just an accident, honest!” Yeosang had wailed, voice wobbly and weak as he sniffled and sobbed. His sires had tugged him close, attempting to soothe him.“Ok, ok sweetheart! Let’s calm down, deep breaths.” Hongjoong murmured against his temple, voice calming as he pressed soft kisses to his tear-dampened skin.“He doesn’t need to breathe hyung…” Jongho quips, a smile obvious in his voice. Yeosang huffed a soft laugh at his words finding his coven mates sarcasm funny.“Yes, thank you Jongho, I am aware of that.” Hongjoong sighed, voice tense but filled with restrained laughter.“Just making sure!” Jongho replied, voice teasing as he stepped away and walked back to his bedroom.“Thank you everyone, we’ll take Yeosang and calm him down. Yunho, we’ll talk later.” Seonghwa declared, voice loud as he thanked the majority of the coven and admonished Yunho. Yeosang whispered a thanks of his own to San and Wooyoung, voice quiet as he scrubbed a hand over his eyes.His sires herded him away after that, sweeping him up into their arms and hiding him away in their bedroom. Seonghwa had undressed him before tenderly slipping him into a pair of soft cotton pyjamas and urged him into bed. He’d settled for a while, allowed them to fuss and fret over him, accepted a feeding when they offered but even with their calming reassurances he still couldn’t shake the heaviness weighing down on him. They're obviously cold towards him, they can’t stand him and their actions since he awoke prove it. A question had sat on the tip of his tongue and he’d managed to hold it off for a few minutes but eventually the worlds tumbled out before he could stop them. “They hate me don’t they?”Seonghwa froze next to him and the trio were covered in silence as his sires considered their next words carefully. “Ah, baby bat… they don’t hate you, it’s just complicated.” Seonghwa had promised, voice uncertain.“Well they certainly don’t like me.” Yeosang pouted as he flopped back down onto the pillows.“You’re lovely darling, the most perfect fledgling and beloved, there's nothing not to like.” Seonghwa promised, voice stern and firm.Hongjoong pressed kisses all over his face before speaking, voice low and dejected. “We are sorry baby, you don’t deserve this and we feel awful that we can’t do anything to stop it.”“It’s not your fault! I’m fine and we can’t really blame them. It must be a huge upheaval for them, change is never easy, especially when you aren’t expecting it. They haven’t been… awful?” Yeosang had winced at the uncertainty in his own voice. He couldn’t even convince himself of the words he was saying, nevermind his sires.“You’re not fine though sweetheart, you’re constantly stressed and crying because of the coven. We never seem to be in the right place at the right time and we keep letting you down because of it.” Seonghwa muttered, quietly scolding himself as he frowned down at his hands.Yeosang had spun to face them at that point, lips turned down as he pouted at them. “You haven’t let me down, you saved me. You’ve given me more love in the short time we’ve known each other than I’ve received in my whole life! I’m nothing but grateful for you both. I love you both and I can only hope that one day the rest of the coven accepts me.”“They’re threatened by you my darling, you’re new and shiny, beautiful and heartbreakingly sweet. The coven has been the same for hundreds of years and you’re the first big change the coven has experienced together and they aren’t taking it well.” Seonghwa stated as he gently stroked a hand down Yeosang’s spine.“It doesn’t help that we’ve always been vocal about wanting to share a fledgling, to sire a baby vampire together and we finally have you! They know how important you are to us and they’re worried we won’t love them as much now that we have you. That is of course ridiculous. We adore them just as much as you, but they don’t see it right now.” Hongjoong spoke up again, continuing to explain the coven’s less than pleased reaction to his sudden appearance. “We’ll work harder to keep you safe, Yeosang. We won’t let them hurt you but we can’t force them to act or feel any way that they don’t. We just need to be patient and you just continue being your perfect self, they’ll fall for you before long.” Seonghwa promised, a gentle, reassuring smile on his face as he stared at Yeosang adoringly. They’d both pulled him close, pressing fluttering, ticklish kisses over his face and neck till he was laughing uncontrollably, mood lifted and sadness replaced quickly.Yeosang hadn’t said anything after that. He’d smiled to himself softly and settled into his sires arms, content to fall asleep after getting those heavy thoughts off of his chest. That day felt good, other than Yunho the coven tried to help him, cared about him in some way and comforted him. As far as he was concerned that proves they’re on the way towards calmer water. Things could only improve from here.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

-San-

Days seem to take forever to pass when you live for the night. Your entire existence during the daytime is spent twitching the curtains open, trying to figure out when it's dark enough to go outside. Not because he can’t go outside during the day but because life is easier in the dark of night, it beckons to you. After centuries of existence San has become an expert in keeping busy until night comes, exercising is his main choice, the gym on the second floor the place to find him most days but if he’s not there he’s more than likely in the lounge with the coven. That’s where he is now, reclined on the couch watching some reality show, half interested in whatever is happening on the screen as Mingi, Yunho, Wooyoung and Jongho relax around him. They’re laughing at something in the show but San finds it hard to laugh at the moment, essentially around them. Their interactions over the last two weeks are troubling, the downright nasty treatment of the fledgling occupying his thoughts distressing. Is San a saint? No, absolutely not. He hasn’t been welcoming or kind to Yeosang, hasn’t reached out a friendly, welcoming hand even though he

knows

how stressed Yeosang must be. But has he been nasty? No, never.

Maybe it was ignorance. Maybe he just wanted to pretend it wasn’t happening and convince himself he’s a good person at the same time. He hadn’t been cruel or mean, hadn’t laughed at the fledgling or ignored him but he was dismissive and cold.

In the few moments he’s spent around the blonde it’s become clear he’s a darling. Sweet with a kinder soul than most, fully capable of wrapping Seonghwa and Hongjoong around his finger entirely. He demands attention wherever he goes, his beauty and soft demeanour hard to ignore. His sires adore him and a reluctant part of San truly understands why. He’s just so…

good

. Without a bad or nasty bone in his body. Eager to please and desperate to be loved. And goddess he’d be so easy to love. He’s understanding and kind even when the others don’t extend the same kindness to him and while San thinks the fledgling is a little foolish he can’t help but admire him. Not many would be able to take the obvious dislike and resentment from the coven as well as Yeosang has, with grace and dignity as he accepts and moves on with a forced smile.

The part of him that wants to make himself feel better points out ‘

well you’re the only one who has ever acknowledged him, that hasn’t laughed when the others are being cruel. You’ve stood up for him many times.”

And yes, maybe he has but does that cancel out and make up for all the times he turned a blind eye? He can’t imagine it does.

He stares at his beloveds, the four of them laughing, unaware of the turmoil inside of him. They’d be disappointed if they knew he was questioning his… dislike of Yeosang. If they knew that the few times he’d seen Yeosang and interacted with him have made his view on the fragile boy change drastically. He isn’t a hateful person and he knew that one day he would accept Yeosang as a member of the coven but he always thought it would take a little longer. He’s usually slow to warm up to people, needing to take his time to get to know someone before welcoming them into his heart and life but Yeosang has somehow started to work his way in before they’ve even spoken properly.

He can only actually remember speaking to Yeosang once during their first official meeting after his awakening. Their coven leaders had brought the fledgling in, proud and pleased but also nervous, obviously unsure of how they’d react. As predicted it didn’t go particularly well, with Hongjoong needing to give them a stern talking to just outside of Yeosang’s earshot, followed by Mingi and Yunho walking out without a word. And Yeosang had just said they must be busy. So reluctant to imagine the worst in a person that he convinced himself they had more important things to do. San’s heart bled for him in that moment and as they said their goodbyes, Yeosang’s shy and unsure he couldn’t bear to leave him unanswered. He’d called out a quick goodbye and left it there, pointedly staring at the wall as Jongho and Wooyoung’s gazes burnt holes into the side of his head.

“What the hell San?!” Wooyoung had hissed at him, obviously displeased with his words for the fledgling.

“Come on Woo, he’s just a fledgling. There’s no need to be nasty to him.” He’d explained, unwilling to say there was something else there, something deeper that would upset the coven even more.

He… liked Yeosang?

Whatever he felt was undeniable and try as he might, absolutely unignorable. Once he pushed his anger at the situation aside and focussed on Yeosang as a person, as a fledgling he began to see him in a different light.

Yeosang commanded his attention after that moment with Wooyoung and Jongho. His eyes followed the fledgling everywhere he went, watching him smile and chatter away to his sires, clinging to their arms and acting so darling for them. He’d first noticed it when Yeosang was begging to go outside, tugging at Hongjoong and pouting till the older vampire had relented with a deep exasperated but fond sigh. Upon his approval of some time in the garden Yeosang had released the most adorable squeal before throwing himself onto Hongjoong, body going limp as he forced his sire to carry him outside. All he could do since that moment is wonder what it would be like for it to be him Yeosang is draped over and acting cute for.

He watches Yeosang feed whenever he can. He’s a messy little thing as he eats and it makes his dead heart squeeze alarmingly. It’d been walking in on Seonghwa feeding Yeosang in the lounge that caused these particular obsessive thoughts. Seonghwa had assured him he could come in and sit with them, Yeosang had only just started his feed and was half asleep anyway. San took the offer without thinking, wordlessly settling down onto the couch, ensuring he stayed a reasonable distance from the sire and fledgling. He hadn’t said much, settled for allowing Seonghwa to rant away at him for the next hour, eyes glued to Yeosang as he drank in slow deep pulls, curled up adorably on Seonghwa’s lap, hands clutched onto his sires shirt. Yeosang was undeniably adorable and San loves cute things, always has. Unable to tear his eyes away he’d spent the whole feed focussed on Yeosang’s face, almost cooing when the fledgling pulled away from his sires neck, face covered in blood as Seonghwa tutted at him affectionately. After that he’d fantasised about being in Seonghwa and Hongjoong’s place multiple times, curious of how it would feel to have the fledgling drinking from his throat, providing the fledgling with sustenance. It has become something of an obsession for him.

Yeosang is an adorable sleeper too. Doll like face perfectly peaceful and gorgeous as he slumbers. This obsession in particular had started much further back when he first took blood to Hongjoong and Seonghwa when Yeosang was still dead. He’d stood at the door, eyes unmoving from Yeosang as he took in the sight before him. Pale skin, rosy pink lips, thick dark lashes fanned over his cheeks and blonde hair spread like a halo on the pillow. It had left him dumbfounded for a while, dazed by Yeosang’s beauty and delicate face. He didn’t stay for long that time, embarrassed for staring for such a long time but the image of a sleeping Yeosang had been burned into his brain forever. As Yeosang becomes more integrated into the coven it's becoming more normal to see him curled up napping somewhere, on the couch in the lounge, in the armchair in the library, on a sires lap at the dining room table, hell, even in the garden sometimes and it still stops San in his tracks every time. Yeosang is beautiful and downright angelic as he sleeps, an exquisite beauty even during his slumber.

He’s noticed little things about Yeosang that most people would never pay attention to if they hated a person and that alone is enough to prove that Choi San, for all the convincing he did, does not hate Yeosang. Far from it. A part of him that sits deep down wants to protect and adore Yeosang but he’s just not ready to accept that part of himself yet. Despite his reluctance to accept the obvious, Hongjoong and Seonghwa have obviously come to trust him just a little more with the fledgling. They started small, asking San to keep an eye on the fledgling whilst they were all in the lounge and they went to grab something, hinting for San to keep a watchful eye out for any nasty or less pleasant words and comments. He’d taken the responsibility easily and kept a watchful eye on the fledgling and his coven mates, sharing a reassuring smile with Seonghwa and Hongjoong when they returned, a silent confirmation that everything was fine. After that they subtly began giving him more opportunities to be closer to Yeosang, more opportunities to care for him. They allowed him to sit closer to the fledgling, to come with them for a walk in the garden or an evening in the greenhouse. He slowly began spending time with Yeosang every day. They didn’t touch or speak but it gave San time to watch and observe, get to know the blonde for who he is and get used to his presence. A part of him knows this is Seonghwa and Hongjoong’s way of getting him to accept Yeosang and open his heart up to the possibility of a beloved bond but he’s not there yet and chooses not to think about it till he is.

One thing he is ready to admit is Yeosang is an angel, ethereally beautiful with an even more beautiful heart and a kinder still soul. He’s truly deserving of all the love and attention he gets from his sires and looks forward to showering him in love and adoring him himself one day too.

“San? Are you even watching the show?”

“Ah, sorry Yuyu, just thinking.” San replies with a forced smile, still a little bitter towards Yunho and his eruption at the fledgling the other day. He knows he shouldn’t hold it against his beloved but Yeosang was only a fledgling, still new and weak and didn’t deserve that kind of treatment. Something like that isn’t easy to let go of, especially not when you have a budding affection for the innocent victim.

“You’re always thinking at the moment, what’s gotten into you, you're so quiet?” Wooyoung questions as if he doesn’t know.

Just as San is ready to jump to his defence, to tell them where they can shove it and that they don’t know anything about what's ‘gotten into him’, he’s distracted by the door tentatively creaking open, a blonde head and huge doe eyes peering around the heavy wood as Yeosang glances around the room. Jongho rolls his eyes as Yeosang steps into the room and San feels himself grow angry unbelievably quickly, ready to jump to Yeosang’s defence the second they say something to the fledgling. They don’t though.

Yeosang walks in and mutters a soft, shy hello that the four of them ignore before standing and walking from the room. Yeosang watches them go, shocked and visibly upset. His shoulders droop and he catches the glassiness in his eyes before his head drops forward, hands trembling by his sides. San can’t bear it. Can’t bear seeing the adorable boy sad, such a beautiful face should never know the displeasure of sad tears. Jumping up he makes his way over to the fledgling, placing a comforting hand on Yeosang’s shoulder and using his other to tilt Yeosang’s chin up, forcing Yeosang to look up at him. He smiles at the fledgling, soft and reassuring, eyes unable to tear away from the deep glossiness of Yeosang’s wide eyes as he rubs his shoulder gently.

“Don’t let them upset you Yeosang-ah. Keep your head high and a smile on your face.” San murmurs, voice reassuring and calming. Yeosang sniffles but nods obediently, returning his smile with a wobbly one of his own. San comforts him for a little longer before pulling away when the door opens to reveal Hongjoong and Seonghwa. The sires rush over to the fledgling, running their hands over him frantically before deeming him safe and injury free with a sigh of relief.

“What happened? Oh baby bat, come to sire!” Seonghwa coos, tugging Yeosang close and holding him tightly against his chest. Baby bat that is… unbearably cute! How is he supposed to recover from seeing those huge, teary doe eyes and then finding out his nickname is baby bat! He clears his throat and smiles to his sire and Hongjoong, ready to make a swift exit when Seonghwa speaks again. “Did your Sannie hyung take care of you? Aigoo, my precious treasure.”

“Thank you San, we truly appreciate you looking after him for us.” Hongjoong thanks him profusely as he tugs him into a tight hug.

“It’s a pleasure, he’s rather lovely.” San replies easily without much thought to what he’s saying.

Hongjoong and Seonghwa send him pleased looks that he can’t hold for longer than a few seconds. He quickly makes his way over to the door as Seonghwa calls out behind him. “He is, isn't he? He’s just such a darling!”

He runs upstairs, speeding into his bedroom and slamming the door behind him. He locks the door and lets out a deep, heavy sigh as he takes in the peace and quiet of his personal space. Wandering over to the plush, antique armchair that sits next to his window he drops into the cushion, staring out over the moonlit garden as he thinks. The old clock on the wall ticks away steadily, marking the quiet passing of each second he sits stone still. The house is quiet apart from the rhythmic ticking that fills the silence around him. His interaction with Yeosang earlier made him question every thought he’d had earlier. He’d slunk off away from the coven, in desperate need of some peace, a moment to come to terms with himself and his emotions. He needed time to think and mull everything over and knew he needed some time alone to do so. Maybe he was truly not being honest with himself earlier, maybe he was trying to pretend he didn’t feel a certain way about Yeosang. Regardless, he knows now is the time to get his thoughts and feelings in order so he can decide where to go from here.

If asked, San would say he never hated Yeosang.

Even from the start he’d never hated the blonde beauty, it’s hard to hate something as small and defenceless as Yeosang. It was certainly a shock and an adjustment but he didn’t hate the fledgling. Did he want him around in the beginning? No, not particularly but did he wish any harm upon Yeosang? No. San is proud to say that even in the beginning he was never cruel to him, he acknowledged his presence, he greeted him when others didn't, he showed compassion and concern towards him.

His feelings towards the fledgling changed for the better when he saw how the coven were upsetting him, how his beautiful face crumpled up as he fought back tears every time they made a snide comment or said something less than kind. He’d never been involved, not in the cruel laughter or the thoughtless ‘pranks’, he’d stayed out of it and remained neutral throughout. Until he couldn’t anymore. He’s admittedly become borderline… obsessed with the fledgling. If he was honest with himself he’d say Yeosang is his beloved and his reaction to the fledgling is normal and healthy but the stubborn, dishonest side of himself says the blonde has just worn him down, he’s just gotten used to him. He knows though, he knows he’s going to fall and hard when he does and it’s terrifying. The thought of adoring and caring for someone as deeply as he will Yeosang is scary in itself, never mind knowing he has four beloveds that will be deeply upset with his decision.

He’s been distant from the coven the last few days, the actions of his beloveds weighing heavily on his mind. They’d been cruel to Yeosang and whilst San wasn’t involved in the cruelness he still stood by and watched, never standing up and defending Yeosang. And he’s ashamed of himself. He’s always prided himself on protecting the weak, being a strong, reliable shoulder to cry on, a protector, a safe space. He hasn’t been that for Yeosang at the start. His own worries of what Yeosang means for him and the coven and what his coven will think of him if he accepts Yeosang has swayed him away from his usual kindness.

He mulls over the last few months since Yeosang’s bloodied arrival again despite only thinking about it not even an hour ago. Has he ever hated Yeosang? How had he actually felt when he saw him for the first time? Shocked? Yes, absolutely. It had been a huge surprise that came from nowhere but how did he actually feel upon laying eyes on Yeosang? Stunned silent. Even covered in all the gory mess of his own blood Yeosang had been undeniably gorgeous and San’s dead heart had fluttered at the sight of him. He’s been trapped by his own fears and insecurities that have prevented him from being the beloved, the kind soul Yeosang needs. It’s a bitter pill to swallow, the realisation and acceptance of his own feelings, the regret and his hope for forgiveness. Could he call it love yet? Yes, in a way he can. He cares deeply about Yeosang and has a deep desire to get to know him better and he feels it, soul deep. The love is there, growing everyday. He had centuries to fall in love with his coven and this fledgling turned up just over two months ago and he’s already admitting he loves him. The realisation hits him with the force of a tidal wave, sweeping away any doubts or uncertainties. He loves Yeosang’s laugh, his kindness, and his intelligence. He loves the way he sees the world, the way he makes him feel. It was as if all the pieces of a puzzle had suddenly clicked into place, revealing a picture that had been there all along.

He loves Kang Yeosang.

When did he start loving Yeosang? His fingers tap on the chair arm absentmindedly as he mulls the question over. It hadn’t been an immediate affection for Yeosang, he thought the boy was pretty and felt sorry for him. At some point sympathy turned to quiet curiosity and that turned to affection, but when did it change to love? It’s hard to put an exact stamp on where it began but if he had to it would probably be the moment he saw him feeding for the first time, such simple, graceful beauty.

He lets out an incredulous laugh as he thinks about his discovery, a sense of peace settling over him. He savours the revelation. He loves him. Loves Kang Yeosang. It’s as simple and complex as that. His heart feels full, a warm sensation spreading through his chest. The truth is beautiful and undeniable. He can’t change how he reacted in the past but he can do better in the future, now that he’s fully accepted the weight of his emotions for the fledgling he’ll spend the rest of his life taking care of Yeosang. He needs to let go of the past, move on from what existed before Yeosang and embrace the future. The revelation seems both insignificant and monumental, all at once. The clock continues its steady ticking but the silence is no longer heavy. Instead it’s filled with a warm acceptance, a recognition of the bond that has always been there, waiting to be acknowledged. San smiles softly to himself, finally at ease with his feelings for the blonde angel that fell into their lives.

The realisation of his feelings for Yeosang is all encompassing and suddenly he doesn’t want to be apart from him. He always thought it would be a gradual change, that overtime he’d come to care for Yeosang more and more but it hit him like a ton of bricks. Fast and unrelenting. The fledgling is special. He’s constantly struck by the blonde's adorableness, his pure heart and kind nature. He’s a true sweetheart. Despite his eagerness to glue himself to Yeosang’s side and never separate from him again he needs to ensure his feelings are true, that he understands Yeosang fully, that he knows him. He can’t throw himself in head first until he’s spent more time with the little one and to do that he needs some privacy and time alone with the fledgling. That is the hard part, he’s going to have to try to convince Seonghwa and Hongjoong he’s trustworthy of being trusted with their fledgling.

Thinking back he decides he probably has the best chance of any of the coven. He’s been a silent supporter of the fledgling since his rebirth, quickly defending him and unwilling to join in any of the covens' nasty behaviour. A part of him is certain this is exactly what Seonghwa and Hongjoong had planned, they knew he’d fall fast and hard for the little one so were eager to encourage their interactions. He’s certain they’ll allow him the honour of spending more time with Yeosang once he’s explained why. He’ll prove himself worthy of Yeosang’s presence and their trust, all he has to do is fight for a chance to do so.

Having made his mind up he stands, rolling his shoulders back and taking a deep breath. Now his heart and mind are open to the possibility of Yeosang being his beloved, he needs to find out the truth, spend time with him to see if they truly have the treasured bond. Quickly walking to the door he unlocks it and yanks it open, rushing out of the room and slamming the door behind him. As he rushes out into the hallway he bumps into Jongho, their bulky bodies colliding with a heavy thud. Thankfully due to their vampiric nature they aren’t easily damaged but a collision like that would have hurt a normal human. They both let out a little grunt at the force but neither make much of a fuss, unharmed and used to such situations. San nods to Jongho, muttering a quick apology before darting around him and rushing down the hall.

“Hyung…! Where are you going in such a rush?!” Jongho calls after him, curiosity obvious in his voice as he watches San go. After a moment of contemplation he decides not to answer, knowing Jongho would probably tell the others and then they have a whole situation on their hands and after the heavy revelation he’s just had, he can’t deal with the drama right now. He adores his lovers but four of them are not in the right place mentally or emotionally to accept San’s feelings for Yeosang, he knows they’ll take it as some sort of betrayal. San can’t ignore it anymore though, can’t force himself to pretend he doesn’t love Yeosang and can’t deny Yeosang the care and attention he knows he deserves. For now he refuses to think about it, he’ll need to tell them at some point but there’s no point causing hurt before he’s even spoken to the fledgling’s sires.

Coming to a stop in front of the eldest's bedroom he takes a moment to compose himself. Taking a deep breath and untensing his shoulders, smoothing down his hair that must be ruffled from him running his fingers through it repeatedly. For the first time in a long time he feels anxious, nervous. He knows the likelihood of getting rejected by either Yeosang or Hongjoong and Seonghwa is low, they want the coven to get along and every time they catch San smiling or watching Yeosang they’re quick to send him a knowing look and a pleased grin. Steeling himself and his nerves he raises a hand and raps his knuckles against the door, sharp and quick. There's quiet movement behind the door, almost silent whispers followed by the creek of someone standing from the bed. A few seconds later the door slowly opened, Seonghwa standing in front of him, wide grin on his face. That stupid grin. He’d put money on the fact that his hyungs knew he was coming and why. Seonghwa clears his throat and attempts to compose himself but appears to be unable to wipe the pleased grin off of his face. “San, what a delightful surprise! How can we help, dear?”

“I-I was hoping to speak to you and Hongjoong hyung… please.” San stammers, suddenly filled with anxiety and nerves.

“Oh, of course! Would you like to come in? Yeosangie is asleep at the moment I’m afraid.” Seonghwa responds, pulling the door open wider as he steps back to allow San to pass by him into the room.

Taking a deep breath he steps past Seonghwa and walks over the threshold into the dark bedroom, clearing his throat before speaking softly. “Thanks hyung, that'd be great. I hope I won’t be disturbing his sleep?”

“Not at all my darling, he sleeps like the dead!” Seonghwa exclaims with a fond giggle, gesturing for San to make his way further into the bedroom. “Pun intended of course!”

“Ah hyung! You’re not funny!” San groans as a fond smile tugs at his lips.

“How very rude, Hongjoong, my fledgling is being rude to his sire!” Seonghwa complains loud and dramatically, immediately lifting the tense weight that had settled on San’s shoulders.

“Choi San, be respectful of your sire!” Hongjoong calls from across the room, uninterested but humouring his husband. It’s easy to see why he lacks interest when he has Yeosang curled up and slumbering peacefully beside him, San would be distracted too. Seonghwa takes it as a win and sticks his tongue out teasingly at San, pleased he was able to get his own way, as if Hongjoong could ever say no to the eldest.

“Hyung! I’m not a fledgling anymore! I’m a fully grown vampire!” San protests as he groans at his hyungs words. Honestly, his sire loves to baby him far too much. It's truly a good thing Yeosang has joined their coven, he’s certain there was only so much more coddling he could take before breaking.

“I know but I’ll

always

be your sire!” Seonghwa states, voice serious and emotional as he stares at his second fledgling.

San sighs, filled with affection for his adoring, kind sire. “I know sire, love you.”

“I love you to my dear, come here.” Seonghwa smiles, opening his arms wide and invitingly, wrapping San up tightly when the larger vampire shuffles into his arms, snuggling close and letting out a pleased sigh. They hold onto each other for a while, simply enjoying each other's presence before separating and making their way over to the chairs by the fire. Hongjoong settles Yeosang and tiptoes over to join them, settling down into his armchair, folding his hands together and giving San his full attention. No one speaks for the next few minutes. San trying to find the words he wants to say and his hyungs giving him time to speak once he’s gathered his thoughts.

“I-I love Yeosang.” San blurts out, unable to form his thoughts and emotions into comprehensive sentences so he just lets the first words that come to mind fall out. Seonghwa and Hongjoong look slightly surprised, obviously not expecting San to be so open and to the point, probably expecting they’d have to force the confession out of him.

“Oh Sannie, that’s wonderful news! We knew you were interested in the fledgling but we didn’t know how far your emotions had developed yet.” Seonghwa all but squeals, hands clasped together as his face splits into a wide, overjoyed grin.

“He’s easy to love, isn’t he?” Hongjoong grins, voice soft and fond.

“Very.” San agrees easily, a smile of his own tugging at the corner of his lips.

“When did you realise?” Hongjoong asks as he settles back into the armchair, grin still wide and pleased.

“Oh about,” San glances down at his watch before looking back at his lovers. “Thirty minutes ago?”

“...” Neither of the coven heads speak a word. Both of them sitting with their mouths open and eyebrows raised.

“Really San? And you’re already here?” Hongjoong laughs incredulously.

San winces, worried his presence and request won't be well received. “Ah, too soon?”

“NO, no!” Seonghwa shouts, jumping up and desperate to convince San they aren’t unhappy. In his eagerness his shouting seems to have made the fledgling stir, Seonghwa quietens down and rushes over to the bed. He croons and whispers to Yeosang, voice low and soothing as he lulls the fledgling back off to sleep. San watches, heart full of affection for his sire and for the fledgling. Watching Seonghwa care for Yeosang helps put everything into perspective. He wants to be in Seonghwa and Hongjoong’s position. He wants to soothe the fledgling to sleep, feed him and hold him, fuss over him. He wants this, everything that comes with Yeosang he wants.

He watches fondly, waiting for Seonghwa to come back over and occupying himself by staring at Yeosang’s pouting face in the meantime. Eventually after many kisses and gentle pets Seonghwa makes his way back over to them and settles in next to Hongjoong directly opposite San. Seonghwa gazes at Yeosang for a moment before releasing a sigh and turning back to San, a determined expression on his face. “San I need to say this because I wouldn’t be a responsible sire, to not only Yeosang but also you if I didn’t. When Yeosang arrived you called him a burden for his weakness, I could tell you were concerned about the work that will go into caring for Yeosang now and for eternity. As you said Yeosang will essentially be a fledgling forever, he won’t move on from his fledgling stage like most do, can you care for him? Can you handle it? I don’t want to put either of you into a difficult situation.”

And shit.

If those words don’t make him want to step out into the sun, lay down and burn into a crisp he doesn’t know what will. He all but withers down in his seat, ashamed of his angry words, not knowing that two months down the line he would regret ever saying them. “I-I’m ashamed hyung, I’m ashamed of every word I said that day. I spoke in a moment of anger and didn’t take time to think about the consequences of my words. I can only apologise to you both and to Yeosang.”

“San, darling. I’m not upset with you and I’m certainly not trying to shame or guilt you, I just need to make sure you’re willing to take on this challenge with us. As you said, raising Yeosang will be a lot of work, we doubt his adult fangs will ever come down, that's how much work he’ll be. I’m still your sire San, your comfort and happiness is still one of my highest priorities.” Seonghwa leans forward, words gentle and reassuring. His sire always knows what he’s thinking, knows when his self loathing creeps in, knows how quick he is to be cruel to himself.

His sires words immediately calm the stirring storm inside and he slumps back, tense body relaxing as he strings his thoughts into words. “Sire, I… I want this. I want someone to care for and Yeosang is truly lovely. I’ve reflected on my actions from the day Yeosang was brought home and I was hurt and angry, my anger fanned by the others but I never hated him hyung, I truly didn’t. I’m ready and willing to dedicate myself to caring for and protecting your fledgling.”

“

Our

fledgling San.” Seonghwa corrects him, a kind smile pulling at his lips. “He’s ours and that’s why we’re so keen for the coven to get to know him, he isn’t just ours. We’re his sires and that will always be a special bond as you’re aware but we’re

all

beloveds, we’re all destined to love him and to be loved by him, everyone just needs to open their hearts to him.”

“I have.” San whispers as if it's some sort of deep secret. “As soon as I allowed myself to think about him without the anger I knew he was something special to me and I wanted to care for him.”

“You have been San. You’re the only one who has consistently kept an eye on him and considered his feelings.” Hongjoong implores, speaking up for the first time in a while. He’s been silent throughout
San’s moment with his sire, allowing Seonghwa to offer the support and care San needs.

“But I’ve let him be hurt. I watched him cry but didn’t comfort him.” San murmurs, head hanging in shame as his mind rushes back to all the ways he’d let Yeosang down during their short time together. He’s a disappointment. How dare he sit here and request any kind of opportunity to get closer to Yeosang. He’s ashamed of himself.

Seonghwa is quick to pull him from his thoughts, leaning forward and taking one of San’s hands in his own. Holding tight onto the calloused and rubbing a reassuring thumb along his skin. “And you’ve punished yourself enough for that I’m sure. We know what you're like San and you’re simply too hard on yourself. Yeosang won’t hold this against you and wouldn’t want you to either. Please be kinder to yourself, focus this hurt into caring for Yeosang, that’s the best way to make up for your actions.”

“Thank you sire, thank you Joongie hyung, but why do I feel like you’re both too calm about this?” San questions, one eyebrow raised as he watches the faces before him change from serious to mischievous, matching unnerving grins pulling at their lips.

“We planned this. We knew you’d be the first to open your heart to Yeosang and that the others will follow you.” Hongjoong declares proudly, leaning back in his seat and crossing his arms over his chest.

“Wow, thanks hyungs. Nice to know I’ve been used.” San says as he rolls his eyes.

“Oh, don’t be so dramatic, we didn’t use you, we just

know

you San. You’re weak to innocent, defenceless people, you love to be the hero and protector. We had every faith you’d come around quickly.” Hongjoong laughs.

“You…! You’re right, I had no chance against him. He’s just so gorgeous and sweet.” San admits his defeat quickly, knowing there's no use in denying the truth. He’s weak to beautiful, cute things and Yeosang he adores and more.

“Sigh, isn’t he just.” Seonghwa sighs dreamily, eyes warm as they gaze at the slumbering beauty on the bed. He looks happy. Happier than he’s been in a long time. San knows his oldest hyung thrives off of caring for others and knows he’s hurt they don’t need him as much anymore. Most vampires rely on their sires till around the fifty year mark. Once they pass fifty their final adult fangs have normally dropped, their senses are fully developed and their strength has finally settled, this is the time when most vampires will become independent. Some choose to move on from their familial coven, to travel and find their own coven mates and some choose to stay in the coven. San, Yunho, Mingi and Wooyoung all chose to stay with their sires but that’s because of their beloved bonds as well as the deep affection they held for their sires, Jongho decided leaving his familial coven to join Ateez was the best choice for him.

He’d admittedly been a little ignorant to Seonghwa’s suffering when he matured and became more independent, when he’d turn away Seonghwa’s requests to feed him, to hold him, to bathe him and care for him. He’d simply brushed his sire off with a poorly placed complaint thrown around, demanding to be treated like an adult with a ‘

I’m not a fledgling anymore!

’. He’d ignored the way his sires face fell at his words and knew it wasn’t either of their faults, Seonghwa was a nurturer and neither of the fledglings he’d sired needed nurturing. Well until Yeosang came along.

Yeosang’s weak body and gentle nature will be a delight for not only his sires but also for the entire coven. A group full of vampires who are nurturing, caring people who have nothing to care for have this darling angel dropped into their laps. Yeosang who’ll need them

forever

. It fills him with a complex kind of obsession, a bone deep desire to never let Yeosang go, to never allow him to

not

need them. Yeosang is theirs. He belongs to their coven. He

needs

them for everything, to feed, to survive, to be kept safe and San will support the little angels sires in keeping Yeosang happy and safe every step of the way.

He shakes off those dark thoughts for now, clearing his mind before speaking determinedly. “I’ll dedicate my life to keeping him safe and healthy. I’d like to get to know him better, have a chance to be alone with him and establish if he is my beloved or not. If he is, I’d like your permission as his sires to spend time with him as much as possible and eventually establish an adoptive sire bond. I know he’ll never be my fledgling but I would like the opportunity to care for him as if he were mine.”

“It’s going to take a lot to care for Yeosang and we’ll need all the help we can get. Eventually we’d like the whole coven to act as sires to Yeosang with us as his biological sires and main care providers. He needs frequent feedings and his hunger will only increase, add to that he needs constant supervision because for one reason or another his perception of danger is almost non-existent. Also, he doesn’t listen too well sometimes so we worry about leaving him alone, it makes us nervous and having five other acting sires who can care and love him will be a reassurance.” Seonghwa explains, patient and calm as always.

“Obviously I’ll always respect you both as his real sires but I’d be honoured to help you care for him, if you’ll have me of course?” San says before holding his breath, hopeful but half ready for the stinging disappointment of rejection.

After a long moment Hongjoong breaks the silence, a pleased smile pulling at his lips as he speaks. “Of course we will San, nothing will make us and Yeosang happier!”

A huge sigh of relief escapes San involuntarily as he slumps in his seat. “Well that’s a relief, I was so nervous coming here. I didn’t know if I was asking too much given my actions towards him.”

“San, you silly man. You have the least to worry about. Take the others and the things they’ve said and done compared to you, did you really think you’d have an issue being accepted into Yeosang’s life?” Seonghwa reaffirms their words from earlier, his voice firm and reassuring.

San just shrugs, unable to voice his relief. Hongjoong just shakes his head with a fondly resigned sigh. At that moment Yeosang starts stirring and fidgeting, tiny whimpers leaving those petal lips. Both sires jump up quickly and Seonghwa rushes over to the bed, tucking himself in beside Yeosang and shushing him gently. Seonghwa and Hongjoong share a silent glance, communicating without any words before Hongjoong nods and holds a hand out to San. “Come on Sannie, Yeosang is lonely. Let's keep him company.”

San nods wordlessly, unable to think about anything but Yeosang. Allowing himself to be led over to the bed, he watches as Seonghwa rolls Yeosang over onto him, shushing the noises of protest that escape him. Hongjoong shoves him onto the bed and urges him to take the place Yeosang was just occupying and his mind blanks as he comes to terms with the eldest's plans. As soon as he’s settled, Seonghwa carefully places Yeosang on San’s chest, head resting on one of his wide shoulders, nose nestled in against his neck. They’re chest to chest, Yeosang sprawled out on top of him and San is thoughtless to anything but Yeosang. He’s just so… small. So tiny and fragile in his arms, small frame made to look even tinier by his own muscled body. He wraps his thick, strong arms around the fledgling and holds him for the first time, emotion welling inside of him as his eyes fill with tears of joy and relief.

“It feels right doesn’t it my love? Special.” Hongjoong murmurs from beside him, obviously emotional too.

“Mhm.” San acknowledges the words, making a quiet noise of agreement as he tightens his hold on the fledgling, nuzzling into his blonde locks and taking a deep breath.

“Hold him till he wakes up Sannie, he’ll be so happy to be held by you.” Seonghwa whispers, stroking a hand through his hair soothingly. San leans into the touch, soaking up the comfort radiating from his sires tender touch.

“Why don’t you have a little nap with him? We’ll stay with you both.” San nods, easily accepting Hongjoong's offer, closing his eyes and settling in, eager to make up for lost time and hold Yeosang for as long as possible.

~~

The clock tells him three hours have passed when he wakes next. He didn’t wake even once during that time, perfectly comfortable where he laid with the angel in his arms. He’d been pulled from his nap by movement on top of him and hushed words whispered around him. As he opened his eyes he was met by the wide doe eyes that have been haunting his dreams over the last few weeks. Yeosang is still laid on top of him, propped up on his elbows so he can stare down at San, head tilted to the side in adorable confusion. Their eyes connect for the first time and everything falls into place, Yeosang is his beloved. Overcome with emotions, all he can do is stare at Yeosang, eyes full of warmth and uncontained love.

“Oh, hello, you’re awake! Sires, he’s awake!” Yeosang chirps, excited to see his pillow awake. Yeosang’s eyes never leave him, there's something in those huge doe eyes that makes his heart swell. He’s just… so excited to be here with San, that much is obvious. He’s so obviously thrilled to have the older vampire here with him, to have some new company and San positively melts for the fledgling all over again.

“We can see that, baby bat.” Seonghwa laughs. Yeosang just flops back down onto San’s chest with a giggle, cuddling in close and nuzzling into his neck.

Clearing his throat Seonghwa glances over the top of them to stare at Hongjoong imploringly as he speaks awkwardly and oddly rehearsed. “We have something we need to do today baby bat, don’t we Hongjoong dear?”

“Do we?” Hongjoong asks, face pulling into a confused frown as he stares back at the eldest.

“Yes, we do.” Seonghwa hisses, eyes narrowing as he maintains eye contact with Hongjoong.

Something finally connects for Hongjoong and his face lights up with realisation and he nods affirmingly. “Oh! Yes, of course.”

Seonghwa leans down and presses a kiss to Yeosang’s lips. “Do you think you’ll be ok with Sannie for a few hours? He’ll take care of you for us.”

“Oh, that would be nice!” Yeosang chirps excitedly.

“Wonderful! Yeosangie mentioned spending some time in the library today, maybe you could go there for a while?” Seonghwa cheers, clapping his hands together as he grins concerningly wide. It’s honestly slightly creepy, not that he’d

ever

say that aloud. He’d never hear the end of it.

“Yes, that- I can do that.” San stammers, clearing his throat and turning his attention to Yeosang. “Do you- Shall we go now then… baby?”

“Mhm,” Yeosang flushes, apple cheeks going an adorable shade of pink.

“Why’s my little one gone all shy hmm? Is it because Sannie called you ‘baby’?” Hongjoong teases, fingers gently tickling at the fledglings side.

“Nuh-uh, just happy.” The fledgling whispers adorably as his fingers twist into San’s shirt.

“Aww, I’m happy too baby, shall we get up and go so your sires can go to their… thing?” San asks with a smile. Yeosang nods enthusiastically and clambers off of San’s chest much to his disappointment. He watches the fledgling crawl away, sending Hongjoong and Seonghwa a thankful look before following Yeosang off the bed. The fledgling skips over and wraps both of his arms around San’s left arm, clinging on and staring up, blinking and fluttering his long lashes. The fledgling is patient for all of three seconds before he’s tugging at the arm in his grasp, whining until the older, larger vampire allows himself to be tugged towards the door. San pulls the door open with his free hand, guiding Yeosang out into the hallway.

“Behave for your coven mate please Yeosang! We’ll be asking Sannie if you’ve been good or not!” Hongjoong calls out from where he’s lounging on the bed. Raising a brow when Yeosang pouts and spins around to stare at his sires.

“‘M always good though.” Yeosang mumbles, lips jutting out in a petulant pout. Yeosang’s sires laugh fondly at his pouty tone as San just grins to himself, reaching over with his free hand to rub at Yeosang’s hands soothingly.

“I know baby, you're the best boy.” San coos adoringly, the fledgling could be the biggest nuisance ever and he’d still be their best boy.

“Mhm, I am.” Yeosang nods to himself, determined and proud before dragging San down the hallway away from his cackling sires. As they make their way towards the library San is suddenly struck with nerves. It’s the first time he and Yeosang have been alone since his revelation of his feelings, the first time he’s been responsible for Yeosang’s happiness and safety. He wants to do well by Yeosang, wants to prove himself to both the fledgling and his hyungs.

Before he realises it, they’ve made their way to the library. The house is quiet, no other coven members milling around other than them. Yeosang eagerly releases his arm and pushes the door handles to the library down, the heavy wooden door groaning open revealing the timeless library. No matter how many times he walks into the library he’s always taken aback by it. As soon as the door opens the scent of aged leather and polished woods envelops him, instantly sending his mind to a place of tranquillity. It's a large space, made cosy by the warm light from the crystal chandelier that illuminates the room in a soft glow. Rows of towering bookshelves line the walls, the dark wood worn with time. Every shelf is filled with an impressive collection of mostly leather-bound books, their spines embossed with metallic writing. Part of one wall is occupied by large windows, currently covered by heavy curtains and a dark tint over the glass for the fledgling’s comfort and the opposite wall has a large, ornate fireplace with a roaring fire going. In front of the fireplace sits a large rug, a heavy, scratched and well loved coffee table resting on top. Two heavy armchairs and a couch line the edges of the rug, an arm's distance from the coffee table, they’re plush and comfortable, inviting visitors to settle in for hours lost between the pages of a book. Heavy lamps sit on every table, ready to illuminate the reader's book of choice.

They wander through the room, Yeosang excitedly scouring the bookshelves for the book of his choice as San watches, enamoured and adoring as Yeosang’s attention is taken by one particular book. The fledgling plucks it off of the shelf and flips to the first page, eyes scouring the ink before he lets out a cheer of joy and rushes back over to San. The book is clutched to his chest, a thrilled smile on his face as he comes to a stop, thrusting the book at San, eyes expectant. San glances down at the book and reads the title. “Pride and Prejudice, 1813. Huh, I remember when this came out. Good choice, baby”

“Sire- Sannie will read it to me?” Yeosang asks, gazing up at San through his eyelashes, huge eyes pleading.

San’s heart flips at his little slip up, an indulgent smile graces his face as he nods easily, taking one of the fledgling’s hands and leading him over to the couch, expecting the little one to settle down on the three seater couch. Yeosang just pouts and shakes his head, tugging the much bigger vampire over to one of the armchairs, soft hands pushing at his stomach to try and force San down into the seat. The fledgling is far too weak to actually manage to push San around as he wants but San drops into the armchair obligingly, willing and ready to give Yeosang the entire world. Yeosang grins and settles down onto his lap, curling up against Sans broad, strong chest and snuggling in, easily settling down into his seat of choice. Clearing his throat San flips to the first page of the genuine, first edition book. He reads through the first chapter, halfway through the second when Yeosang starts fidgeting.

“Are you alright darling? Uncomfortable?” San questions as he places the book down on the side table to fuss over the fledgling.

“No!” Yeosang declares, wrapping around San like an adorable octopus. “Just-just curious about something.”

“Hmm, what about? I’ll answer if I can.” San promises as he peers down at the blonde resting against his chest.

“How did hyung meet sires and join the coven? Am I allowed to ask that? I hope it isn’t disrespectful?” Yeosang asks, head tilted back as he stares up at San.

San smiles softly as his hand rises to stroke the back of Yeosang’s head tenderly. “Not at all sweetheart, will you listen to me explain my story?”

“Mhm, yes please, I want to get to know you better.” Yeosang requests sweetly, voice delicate and excited at the prospect of hearing San’s story.

“Of course baby,” San croons, pressing a tender kiss to Yeosang’s temple. “I was the same age as you when I turned, almost… well it must be nearly five hundred and fifty years now. I was twenty-one and the son of a well known knight, loyal to the crown and only the crown. The King was an unkind man, driven only by greed and power and my family were some of his closest aides. My fathers position in the army of course meant I was destined to fight the war on behalf of the crown but I was of… an unfortunate stature for a knight. Scrawny and thin, no muscles and barely enough strength to lift a sword. He nearly killed me every single day, it was a constant, unending fight for survival. My father thought that by making me train all day I would eventually grow stronger and by starving me every other day I would grow more resilient but all he did was weaken me. War had just been declared and my father deemed me ready to fight for the King and country but I knew this was a death wish and my father was delusional but I couldn’t refuse, I’d be declared a traitor and imprisoned at best, killed by my own father at worst.”

“But that’s not fair!” Yeosang cried, eyes glassy with sympathetic tears. The blonde pressed gentle kisses to San’s jaw, attempting to comfort the older man even though the fledgling is obviously the one who needs it.

“Shh, don’t cry little one, nothing from those times was fair. Please don’t cry for me, I’ve found greater happiness than I ever would have if I’d never been forced to fight the war. Where was I? Oh yes, the morning of the war came, it was so early and cold, mist covered the ground and wrapped around our legs as we waited for the sun to rise and the fighting to begin. I was terrified, desperate to survive but aware I wouldn’t. My father had stood by me with a hand on my shoulder, promising me all would be well and we’d come out victorious. I knew I wouldn’t though, I’d forced myself to make peace with my early death, to accept the outcome and pray for a better chance at life next time. The armour was too heavy for me, it weighed my body down and made it almost impossible for me to move, nevermind lift a sword and fight so as war began all I could do was try and stay out of my fellow knights way. The horn blasted and all hell broke loose, both forces connected with a clash and the bloodbath began. It was a slaughter, limbs lost, blood staining the ground, cries and screams of pain echoing in the air, a true nightmare. Eventually the fighting made it to my row, my father tapping my shoulder and drew his sword, quickly joining the fight. As much as it hurts my pride to admit it, I was fatally wounded in minutes, though not surprising it was devastating. I’d been stabbed clean through the stomach and I was losing blood fast, in those times it wasn’t an injury that you could be healed from. Father saw my injury, promised to avenge me and just… left. He rode off on his horse and continued his slaughter. I- oh baby, why are you crying?!” San exclaims, surprised to see Yeosang suddenly break down into tears.

“He-he just l-left you t-to die!” Yeosang wails, fat tears tumbling down over his cheeks, leaving sticky wet tracks down his tender skin.

San cradles Yeosang close, tender fingers swiping away the tears from the fledgling’s cheeks, shushing and comforting him before speaking softly. “Yeosang, precious boy. It was war, if he’d stayed with me and held me to my death he would have died. No one takes mercy on a grieving father and he would have immediately been killed, my mother and sister would have lost both me and father. Please my love, don’t cry for me. You’ll make yourself feel ill. If father had never left me there I wouldn’t have met your sires and the coven and I wouldn’t be here today.”

“The-then even though I’m angry with him I suppose he did bring you to the coven.” Yeosang gasps as his shoulders shake with delicate sobs.

“Exactly, now stop those tears angel, you’re too pretty to be crying over me. Well crying out of sadness anyway.” San murmurs, lips pressed to Yeosang’s cheek in a gentle kiss, tone teasing. “Anyway I’d decided if I was going to die I wanted to die in peace, off the battlefield and away from the death and despair. I crawled out of the battle and into the forest nearby, eventually I found a small meadow filled with flowers that seemed like as good a place as any to pass on so I just laid down, closed my eyes and waited till I bled out. That’s when the coven found me, looked in my eyes and discovered we were beloveds. They’d been at the battle to watch the demise of our Kingdom, Yunho had some… personal issues with our army and King so he asked to go so he could see what happened and then they found me. Their beloved, dying in a meadow and quickly turned me. I was so thrilled when I awoke, ready for a second chance of life, ready to live when I convinced myself I wouldn’t be able to. Not only was I given a second chance at life but I was loved by my sire and our coven, more than I’d ever been loved before. Being a vampire allowed me to become strong in a way I wasn’t able to when I was a human, my strength increased and I started working out more because I enjoyed it, not because I was forced to. I was fed everyday and loved even when I didn’t want to train or work out. Fighting in that war is the best thing that happened to me, I met my sire, my coven and all of that led me to you. So please don’t be upset baby, all the suffering is worth the life I live today.” San trials off, a proud smile on his face as he relives his life, his history to Yeosang.

“You’re brave, strong and kind, you didn’t flee the fight you knew would kill you. I’m lucky to be able to call you my coven mate, to be cared for by you.” Yeosang murmurs, voice choked with emotion as he takes San’s face in his hands and presses a featherlight kiss to San’s lips.

“I adore you Yeosang, I’m so lucky to be able to call you my beloved, I’ll spend the rest of our eternity honouring you.” San whispers, pressing their foreheads together and closing his eyes, simply basking and embracing the moment. They sit in silence, letting it wrap around them and embrace them in the tender moment.

The moment breaks as the door is quietly pushed open, San glances up sharply, worried it’ll be one of Yeosang’s less adoring fans but pleased to see Hongjoong and Seonghwa step into the room, pressing the door closed behind him.

“Hello darlings, oh! Don’t my fledgling’s look comfortable?” Seonghwa coos as he walks into the room.

San groans and his head drops back against the backrest of the armchair. “I’m not a fledgling anymore sire, I’m over five hundred years old.”

“Yes, yes. Our actual fledgling needs a feed soon, let's pop by the kitchen and head back to the bedroom.” Hongjoong says, walking over and kissing Yeosang gently on the lips before helping the fledgling up off of San’s lap. San stands once Yeosang is up and stretches out, muscles tense from being sat for so long.

The four of them leave the library, San remains wrapped around the fledgling, unwilling to release him from his arms just yet. San is elated, over the moon until he sees their other four coven mates standing and staring at them. San presses a kiss to Yeosang’s temple before passing him over to his sires and urging them away with his eyes. Seonghwa, his sire, knows him well enough to simply take San’s precious charge and usher him away, Seonghwa taking Yeosang straight upstairs to their bedroom and Hongjoong making a quick detour to the kitchen.

“Really San? Really? You’ve made friends with that- that

leach

? You betrayed us, pushed aside our feelings and decided to start playing house with him?! How could you? He’s nothing more than a

soulless parasite

and you’ve betrayed us for him?” Wooyoung seethes, voice dripping with venom and pure hate. The tone of his voice angers him but it’s the words being spat out that infuriates him.

“Do not call him those

vile

names!” San growls, patience lost and anger rising. “Do you have a

heart of ice

Wooyoung? To call him slurs like that? To be so cruel to an innocent, defenceless fledgling. Yeosang is a beautiful boy with the kindest soul I’ve ever met. He’s

good

and doesn’t deserve your hatred. If I

ever

hear you calling him those names again it won’t stay between us, I will tell Hongjoong and Seonghwa hyung. This is the only time I’ll tell you and I mean it Wooyoung. That goes for all of you. Either be civil or stay away from him.”

“So now you’re going to argue with us for

him

? Wow San.” Wooyoung scoffs attempting to keep his previous bravado and irritation but he can tell his words and anger have shocked his beloved if his shaky voice is anything to go by. San would feel guilty if Wooyoung hadn't just called Yeosang the three worst slurs you could possibly call a vampire.

“I was never planning on choosing one or the other, I was under the impression we’re all adults and have been for a long time, long enough we could not argue over this but apparently I thought too highly of you all. I have come to terms with my feelings for Yeosang and once I opened my heart to him it became clear he is my beloved. I will protect and care for him and that’s final but that doesn’t mean I love all of you any less. You’re all my soul mates, my beloveds and I would never choose one or the other but you're all making it really difficult to want to be around you right now.” San declares with a finality to his voice that means he’s finished with the conversation. To keep the peace and prove he still loves all of them the same as before he kisses each of his lovers on the cheek, even Wooyoung before walking away. He heads for the stairs, bypassing Seonghwa and Hongjoong’s room and beelining for his own private bedroom, locking the door and sinking into his favourite chair. He just needs a few minutes to himself, some quiet time to think without interruption, to hide for a while. He’ll seek his beloveds out later, check on them and ensure he hasn’t upset them too much but for now he needs space to calm down.

Maybe he’ll think about the special fledgling just a few rooms away, that always lightens his heart.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

-Jongho-

He just doesn’t get it.

Doesn’t get this

infatuation

three out if his six coven mates have with the fledgling. He just can’t understand what is so special about the frail blonde that has not only Yeosang’s sires, the eldest's in the coven, Seonghwa and Hongjoong but also San, one of the most suspicious of the coven, wrapped around his fingers. From the moment Yeosang was thrust into their lives he’d enchanted the eldest's, a breath of fresh air for their leaders, their beloveds but to Jongho he was nothing more than a mystery unworthy of being solved. Is Yeosang pretty? Sure, undeniably so. Jongho, Mingi, Yunho and Wooyoung had discussed the fledgling’s annoyingly beautiful face more times than he’d care to admit but it can’t just be his appearance that has half of the coven hypnotised and other than his beauty he just can’t see what's so special about their guest. He’s ditzy, unobservant and poor at listening, he’s small and weak, unbecoming of a vampire. It’s obvious why Seonghwa and Hongjoong are obsessed with the fledgling but San? He just can’t wrap his head around it. It’s honestly baffling.

Seonghwa and Hongjoong have an obligation to Yeosang, a responsibility and affection for the blonde that comes from being his sire but San doesn’t have those bonds. What is his bond to the fledgling if not out of obligation or responsibility? Just because he genuinely cared for him…? No. Impossible, it had taken San quite a while to warm up to Jongho when they first met, even knowing immediately that they were beloveds didn’t help with the apprehension and uncertainty San had felt towards him but after two months he’s happily doting on Yeosang. It just doesn’t make sense, and the nasty, jealous part of Jongho

hates

Yeosang for it. How has he bewitched them, captivated them with such ease? It’s a question he’s determined to find the answer to and in that moment he made a decision. He needs to pay more attention to the coven wrecker, watch him and his interactions with the coven to figure out what’s so special about him.

He’s always been uncertain of the new youngest's presence, irritated by the little things. Small things like Yeosang smiling at them even when they were unkind or dismissive, congratulating them on their successes or finding an interest in the coven members. It always felt like a way to gain favour, an easy way to win the coven over, too calculated. Too perfect.

And yes, Yeosang is fucking perfect of course he is. “Oh, Jongho, his smile, his eyes, listen to his laugh! He’s such a cute eater and he looks like an angel asleep! He worries about all of you, he cares about all of you, he looks up to you, he wants to get closer!” Is all he ever hears nowadays. To start with it had just been Seonghwa and Hongjoong and he could deal with that, honestly he could. It was normal to think the sun shines out of your fledgling’s arse and that's what they were doing, but San… Well, San had no reason to compliment and worship Yeosang the way he does. Call him bitter, jealous and petty because he fucking is but he hates the way they worship and fawn over Yeosang, not even because he wishes it was him in the blondes position! He truly doesn’t. The thought of being fussed over and coddled the way Yeosang clearly thrives on is an utterly horrendous thought, one that isn’t even worth considering but he’s still angry and thrown out if sync by it all. Maybe Yeosang isn’t the problem and he is but that’s not something he’s willing to explore. All of the issues started with Yeosang and thus Yeosang is to blame and he will continue doing so. San, Seonghwa and Hongjoong can continue fawning over ‘Mr perfect’ but Jongho refuses. He will

never

throw away his morals and accept Yeosang, not after the hurt his sudden appearance has caused.

But he is willing to watch, a quiet observer in the shadows, not because he’s interested in accepting Yeosang but to settle his own curiosities. He needs to get to know Yeosang better to settle the need to understand him, understand why he’s deserving of all the love he receives. Confident in his decision he keeps a watchful eye on the fledgling, his sires and San. Watching the way he interacts with the people who love him and hate him as he lurks around door frames, behind walls and in the shadows. He feels a little… weird about it, as if he’s encroaching on his coven’s private moments but he quickly assures himself Yeosang doesn’t deserve privacy and he shouldn’t care, so he doesn’t.

He watches them at every moment, scowling at everything Yeosang does, rolling his eyes at every word said. Every laugh grated on his nerves, every happy, excited sound irritating beyond belief, frustrating. Why does Yeosang get to be happy when Jongho and his other coven mates were so

unhappy

? Irritation truly sets in when he can’t see anything about Yeosang that’s spectacular. Aside from his face and kind nature he’s just normal. He laughs, he sulks, he even gets irritated. Nothing special so why is he so adored? Frustrated by his lack of progress, no closer to understanding the pull Yeosang seems to have, he convinces himself watching for a little longer will reveal more.

He’s become somewhat… attached to his new routine. Although hard to admit, he almost enjoys watching Yeosang. Up until the third day he couldn’t say he hated the blonde anymore, his hate for the fledgling had changed, morphing into indifference without him noticing. Gone were the days he’d curse Yeosang’s existence and pray to a god he knows doesn’t exist for him to disappear, replaced by neutrality. Did he care deeply for Yeosang? No. Did he hate Yeosang? No. In all honesty at that point in time he had no strong negative or positive emotions towards him, entirely indifferent. Until he wasn’t.

Something strange happens after a few days of careful observation. He’s killing time in the lounge when a commotion starts in the foyer. Hearing Yeosang’s voice he rushes over, eager to see what’s finally managed to get the fledgling all worked up. He’s crying over something, fat tears pouring down his cheeks as he gasps and sobs, Hongjoong, Seonghwa and San doing their best to soothe the distraught fledgling. Yeosang is clearly upset and it's distressing for the older vampires who are fretting over the ditzy blonde, doing their best to calm him down.

“We’re sorry sweetheart, we didn’t think!” San shushes the little blonde and tries to reach out for him. Yeosang smacks his hands away before hiding his face in his hands and refusing to look at them.

“I-it wa-a-as just a b-baby!” Yeosang wails, heart-breaking sobs shaking his shoulders as he hiccups and stutters through his words. Jongho raises a brow at that, glancing around the foyer, eyes settling on the lifeless body of a dead bunny on the floor. The fluffy creature lies in a pool of its own blood, blood drops leading to the tiny thing.

“We’re so sorry baby bat, come cuddle with sire.” Seonghwa murmurs but Yeosang has none of it.

“No! Don’t want to!” Yeosang cries, pushing the fretful hands away from him, glancing over at the little bunny and bursting out into tears all over again. “He’s so tinyyyy!”

“Come on now, sires never meant to upset you. We just thought it might be a nice treat for you to try a blood other than sires, just a little bit so you can taste it.” Hongjoong scolds lightly, not really telling the little one off but making sure Yeosang knows they weren't purposefully trying to hurt him.

“But I don’t want to see dead animals! What if he has a family waiting for him!” Yeosang sobs and the trio surrounding him turn frantic again. Whispering curse words at each other and throwing insults as they all try to blame each other for causing Yeosang’s tears. Jongho can’t help but let out a low chuckle at the sight the group make, three flustered, old vampires and a fledgling crying over a dead rabbit.

“Okay sweetheart, we won’t bring animals to you anymore ok? Sires will take care of everything.” Seonghwa coos, voice stressed and anxious. Their eldest hyung, anxious over a sad fledgling…

“No more baby bunnies.” Yeosang demands.

“No more baby bunnies, we promise treasure.” Hongjoong soothes, hands reaching to the blonde desperately.

Yeosang pouts and folds his arms over his chest. “Then-then I suppose sires can hold me.”

“Oh, thank you little dove.” Seonghwa sighs, relief obvious in his voice. The three older vampires crowd around Yeosang, pulling him in tight against their chests and placing gentle kisses on the fledgling wherever they can reach. He hates to admit it but the sight is unbearably cute and Yeosang truly is a beautiful creature. He’d been adorably upset, angry even with his sires and San, unwilling to concede and give in to their apologies until he was satisfied they would comply with his demands. After a lot of gentle soothing Yeosang allows himself to be led away into the kitchen, probably to select a blood type for his dinner and Jongho watches them go. After glancing around he jogs out into the foyer, grabs the bunny and makes quick work of taking it outside and burying it. Yeosang has just calmed down, his heart-breaking sobs only just subsided and he doesn’t want to upset him again. After wiping up the blood he takes his seat on the couch again, feet kicked up and convincingly unbothered as he tries not to think about Yeosang. Yeosang is cute and has a good, kind heart. It’s infuriatingly hard to hate someone like Yeosang.

It’s after that his curiosity turns to fascination.

He’s fascinated by everything Yeosang does, the way he talks, walks, eats, everything. Although reluctant to admit it, he knows he’s no longer watching Yeosang because he wants to understand what's special about him, he's watching him because he

knows

something is special about him. On occasions he finds himself

smiling

at the fledgling’s antics, watching him run around and jump on his sires, joy radiating from his frail body. What used to be disinterested indifference has changed, evolved into something new that Jongho can’t quite put into words yet. Is it love? No. Adoration? Goddess no. But he has warmed to the idea of Yeosang being around in the long run, a little more willing to accept his presence than before.

Surprisingly it was watching San and Yeosang interact that changed everything for him. It was a day or so after the fledgling’s run in with the baby bunny. He’d walked out of his bedroom eager to get some air, the manor and his own thoughts suffocating. Their home was quiet, silent except for the occasional creak or tick of one of the many loud clocks that sit around the manor. He’d tiptoed along the hallways, unwilling to alert anyone to his presence, he wasn’t in the mood for conversations, especially not about how much of a nuisance Yeosang was. Once downstairs he’d beelined for the door to the backgarden, carefully pushing it open and leaving it ajar to allow for a quick exit should it be needed. A deep sigh had escaped his lips as he walked out into the garden and down the winding paths that weave through the maze like space. He’d been gloriously alone for almost thirty minutes when he came upon the lawn space, cheers and shrieks of joy echoing around the area. Even without seeing he could tell it was Yeosang and his sires, potentially San too and he knew he should turn around and walk the other way but he’d been unable to convince himself to do so.

The sound and voices had grown louder the closer he tiptoed to the group and as they came into his view his suspicions were confirmed. Seonghwa and Hongjoong sat close together on the bench, clutching onto each other as they watched a hyperactive fledgling being chased by a grinning San. The four of them had looked so happy, so full of joy and contentment that it made Jongho jealous. He wanted that. He wanted to dote on and care for Yeosang, he truly did. He’d shaken his head to force that errant thought from his head, unwilling to accept the truth and just about to leave when he realised he couldn’t. It was as if his feet had been screwed to the ground, locked in place as he was forced to watch San chase Yeosang around the garden. The older vampire had pretended Yeosang was too fast for him, indulgently running slower than the fledgling as he faked being unable to capture him. Yeosang had laughed and laughed, pure joyous laughter that had warmed Jongho’s soul even in the cold of the dark night.

He’d stood perfectly still and silent to avoid detection even though he knows Seonghwa and Hongjoong are aware of his presence. It was fine, it hadn’t been them that he’d been worried about, it was the two chasing each other that had been his main concern. He’d been unprepared and wasn’t ready to face them, didn’t know what he wanted to say, how he wanted to move forward and didn’t want to feel put on the spot. So, he’d accepted the sires' knowledge of his arrival, accepted they knew he’d been watching and following them, not only tonight but on many other occasions too. Out of sight he’d watched, watched as San finally caught Yeosang and lifted him up, swinging him around as he pressed light, delicate kisses to the fledgling’s face. His dead heart had raced, stomach fluttered with butterflies. And that had been too much.

Jongho couldn’t bear to watch anymore and had spun around and ran off in the direction he came from, not stopping until he’d reached the manor and closed the door behind him.

Unable to accept his reaction, he separated himself from Yeosang. No longer watching the fledgling hoping to find something. He knew why the fledgling was special now, he just was. Everything about him is special from his toes to the tip of his blonde locks. His heart and soul are special, everything is. Something has changed and he knows it has, the casual indifference, the curiosity has waned and he wants more, he knows Yeosang now. Knows his habits, his likes and dislikes and he wants more, so much more. That moment of realisation was enough for Jongho to tear himself away from the blonde, to avoid him and keep his distance.

It’s hard, so difficult not to fall into his old habits of watching the fledgling but he can’t allow these thoughts and feelings to grow any deeper, any stronger. If they become even more encompassing what will be left of him? A vampire obsessed with Yeosang is what would be left and there’s already three of them in this coven and he’s convinced they don’t need anymore.

A voice deep in the back of his mind promises this resistance is futile, Yeosang is his, theirs and the desire to be close to the fledgling will win and maybe it will but right now he can’t take anymore. He refuses to accept his feelings for Yeosang, unwilling to believe he could go from hating the fledgling to disinterest to liking… loving the fledgling so easily. Not that he’s saying he is in love with Yeosang but… he can’t deny things appear to be moving in that direction at a rather alarming pace.

~~

After a few days of this internal struggle he’s over it and seeking San out, searching around the house for the older vampire until he finds him in the kitchen. He doesn’t greet San, no hello or polite how are you, he just jumps straight into the main topic. “How did you accept that you wanted Yeosang? How did you accept you wanted to be in his life and be a part of taking care of him? I-I’m coming to terms with my feelings for him and it’s driving me crazy!”

“Okay, okay, calm down Jongho, calm down. I know this is stressful and hard to come to terms with but you need to be calm and listen to me ok?” San soothes, only continuing speaking when Jongho nods in agreement and takes a deep calming breath. “Perfect, thank you. Realising I cared for Yeosang was sudden but also not sudden at all. Looking back I know I warmed up to him gradually and the initial dislike I had for him was extremely brief and came from the situation

not

him. At the time though it felt sudden and all encompassing, as if all the walls I’d built around myself came crumbling down the second a pretty fledgling batted his long eyelashes at me. The moment I realised my feelings for Yeosang I was shocked and confused but so relieved and happy. A weight lifted off of my shoulders and it was as if everything had fallen into place, everything felt right. The man I’d promised myself would never have a place in my life and heart suddenly owned me and in that moment every thought and action was for Yeosang. I adore him and worry for him as if I’m his sire even though I know I’m not but I wouldn’t have it any other way, it’s simply been an amazing experience and accepting it has made it even more wonderful.”

“It’s just… It’s all so…” Jongho struggles for a moment, floundering to find the correct words to describe the sensation, the overwhelming emotions.

“Isn’t it sudden but so wonderful?” San grins as he leans closer. “It knocks you off of your feet but it's amazing. Embrace it bear, let it happen and you’ll feel happier and calmer for it, I promise.”

“I-I’ll try but Wooyoung, Mingi and Yunho, they’ll be so upset with me.” Jongho worries, voice wavering and uncertain.

“Oh let them be, they’re miserable and stubborn but we don’t have to be like them bear, we can be kind and accepting, we can listen to our hearts. Our beloved deserves that from us.” San huffs, crossing his arms over his chest and leaning back against the counter.

“How can I though? I’ve spent just as long as them being cold and dismissive to Yeosang, complaining about him, saying and doing hurtful things, how could I ever be allowed to care for him?” Jongho questions, defeated and resigned to his self-made fate.

San sighs, deep and heavy, shaking his head before speaking. “That’s not what matters Jongho, I wasn’t a saint, I didn’t stand up for him properly until I started to come to terms with my own feelings towards him but he’s accepted me with an open heart and his sires are just pleased I’ve come around.”

“Oh goddess, Seonghwa and Hongjoong hyung, they’re going to hate me forever for being mean to the little one, how will I ever get them to forgive me?” Jongho whines, immediately feeling all the stress that had slowly been melting away rush back to him, filling him with pure anxiety.

“Jongho!” San laughs, a deep sound as he throws his head back. “I can promise that is

not

what they care about. All they want is for their coven to be happy and for us to accept Yeosang. Their main goal in life is to spread the gospel that is Yeosang and ensure we all adore the fledgling as much as they deem necessary, and that's quite a lot. All they care about is everyone's happiness and safety, they’ll be over the moon to hear how you feel about Yeosang.”

“I don’t know if I’m ready to speak to them about it yet though.”

“And that’s fine Jongho, you don’t have to tell them immediately. This is all new, give yourself some time and try to spend one on one time with Yeosang so you can validate your feelings for him. For me I just needed to allow myself to feel how I was feeling and it all fell into place. You’ll get there Jongho, I promise but there isn’t a deadline on this, you don’t have to rush anything.” San comforts the younger, wrapping an arm around him in a loose hug that Jongho accepts easily.

“Thank you hyung, I feel better than I have in days, you’ve truly helped put everything into perspective for me. I-I’ll take a little more time to come to terms with how I’m feeling and I’ll try to spend more time alone with Yeosang.” Jongho promises, determined to make good on his words and ready to work towards Yeosang’s forgiveness and love.

“That’s all you need, bear, trust me, everything will fall into place, just as it should.” With that San is pushing away from the counter, pressing a kiss to his lips and all but skipping out of the kitchen, no doubt off to find the newest object of their desires. With a shake of his head Jongho retreats to his bedroom, locking the door behind him and settling in with his thoughts.

~~

The first time Jongho had any real, positive interaction with Yeosang was a few days after his big realisation and heart to heart with San. It was late at night and he’d just come back from an evening walk and hunting session. He’d just finished taking the deers he caught into the room where they process their prey and was making his way to the kitchen to clean his hands when he ran into Yeosang. Literally. Yeosang had been rushing down the hall, whether he was just in a rush or escaping his sires is uncertain. In his haste Yeosang had bumped straight into him and Jongho’s heart dropped at the thought of the fledgling being injured by the impact as he reached out to grab Yeosang and steady him. He’d wrapped his hands around those pale wrists tugging him to his chest to steady him. Those huge doe eyes stared into his and he was a goner.

"I'm so sorry! Are you okay?" Yeosang asked, adorably worried.

Jongho had just laughed, unable to find his words in that moment. After an embarrassing amount of time he managed to find his words again. “Are

you

ok? You ran into me pretty hard.”

“I’m ok! Thank you for catching me, sires say that a fall like that would cause me serious damage, because I’m weaker than the normal fledgling.” Yeosang said as he nervously scuffed the toe of his shoe against the floor.

“Don’t worry about it. Your sires are right though, you do need to be more careful. We can’t have an injured fledgling now can we?”

Yeosang had blushed and looked away, suddenly finding the floor interesting. He mumbled something that Jongho couldn’t make out, a petulant sort of grumble that made Jongho chuckle lightly. “What did you say? I couldn’t hear you, you need to speak up for hyung.”

“Hyung?” Yeosang questioned, head tilting to the side adorably, just like a little puppy.

“Mhm, you’re older than me in human years but I’m well over 400 years older than you, so hyung it is.” Jongho replied, voice soft and kind, noticeably different to all their interactions previously.

“Yes hyung, I said everyone is always telling me to be careful, I’m not allowed to do anything fun.” Yeosang had pouted, arms crossed over his chest petulantly. Jongho had felt his heart squeeze concerningly at the adorable look on the fledgling’s face. Jongho had heaved a huge sigh, half sympathetic for the little one and half adoringly irritated by him. When he was a fledgling he could pretty much do what he wanted under the cover of night, the only limits were not going out in the sun and staying unseen due to the circumstances around his change. On the other hand Yeosang

is

weak, he does need to be cared for and protected. He’s clumsy, forgetful and fragile. That’s reason enough for his sires to be so concerned about his safety. He’d decided at that moment that Yeosang needed people to look after him but more than anything he

deserved

it. Yeosang had been pulling at his sleeves, fidgeting in place when he’d seen the blood around the blonde's wrists. Bloody handprints around delicate pale skin where he’d grabbed him to keep him steady. He’d smiled at the fledgling, ushered him to the kitchen sink and washed the blood away with tender fingers before herding him off to his waiting sires.

San, Seonghwa and Hongjoong had thanked him for returning the escapee and he’d just grunted at them before turning and walking away, rushing off to find Wooyoung. He found him and sat quietly, mind full of Yeosang and what it all meant. He’d smiled at his hyung when Wooyoung asked if he was ok, just brushed him off with an excuse of having a lot on his mind. Wooyoung had scoffed with a quiet, ‘tell me about it’ and the conversation was dropped.

It was such a short interaction but it had done its damage. He’d managed to get close enough to Yeosang to maintain close eye contact and it was obvious Yeosang was his beloved. The acceptance of such an important revelation was all consuming and he didn’t know how to proceed so he ran off to his room after staying with Wooyoung for a reasonable amount of time and hid away for the next few days as he came to terms with himself and his emotions. How can he go from despising someone to indifference to wow, I think I could love this man?

A part of him knows it's the beloved bond, they’re connected and their souls recognise each other but still, surely hate to love can’t happen

this

quickly. This whole observing period was just to figure out why the others liked him, not to fall head over heels for the blonde too. He laughs at himself for being such a fucking hypocrite, getting angry at San for falling for Yeosang, when he himself has done the

exact

same thing. How absolutely hilarious. It’s hard to admit that he, Wooyoung, Mingi and Yunho had a joyous time badmouthing San and the fledgling after San’s admission. They’d sat for hours in the privacy of the greenhouse, away from protective sires, an obsessive new beloved and a fragile fledgling, moaning and ranting about San’s betrayal. Jongho remembers being particularly irritated, he knew San had never

hated

the fledgling, not in the way the others had but the ease of which he just accepted him and opened his heart up hurt, especially given the time it took for San to warm up to him when he met the coven. At the time he couldn’t see what made Yeosang special enough to be welcomed into San’s comforting, strong arms as easily as he was but he knows now. Like San said all he had to do is open his heart to the fledgling and everything else falls into place

Suddenly everything San said the other day made sense and Jongho needs to see Yeosang. He’ll beg for their coven heads to allow him to be alone with their fledgling, even just for five minutes. He jumps up and rushes to find Seonghwa and Hongjoong, hoping to catch them in a rare moment when they’re away from the fledgling, only to be surprised when it's Yeosang he bumps into instead. The fledgling is walking into the living room, noticeably alone. Jongho debates with himself for a moment, does he walk away and find the hyungs as planned or does he take this opportunity to speak to Yeosang alone. His body makes the decision for him, legs walking closer to Yeosang as he smiles softly at the fledgling. “Good evening Yeosang, where are your sires?”

“Sires are… I don’t know where sires are. Their phone rang so they left the room and didn’t come back. We were gonna go outside but I’m not allowed outside without them so I was gonna wait in here for them.” Yeosang pouts, fidgeting with his hands as he anxiously glances around. He’s worried, not like he was the last time he couldn’t find his sires (the thought of that moment still kills Jongho) but is certainly working himself up to start panicking.

“Ahh, I see… Well I’m sure they’ll be back soon, do you want to keep me company in the meantime?” Jongho offers, eager to provide the fledgling with a distraction but also selfishly desperate to spend some time alone with him.

“Oh, yes that would be nice!” Yeosang smiles and the two of them walk into the lounge, the door closing softly behind them as they settle on the couch. They sit in silence for a while, Yeosang staring everywhere but at him and the silence turns awkward. Jongho wracks his mind for something to say, something to take the anxious edge off and help them become closer. The weather? Favourite blood type? Favourite ABBA song? No. Maybe he should call his family, they always know what to do. Oh!

“H-have I ever told you about how I became a vampire and met the coven?” Jongho manages to stammer out, nervous and in uncharted territory.

“No hyung, you haven’t.”

“Do you want to know?” He asks, silently hoping Yeosang will say yes.

“If you’d feel comfortable telling me I’d love to know you better.” Yeosang replies easily and eagerly much to his relief. He wants Yeosang to know him better, wants the fledgling to want to know more, to feel comfortable with him and only time spent together can allow that.

“Ok then. So I was born around well over four hundred years ago and ended up in an orphanage pretty quickly. I have no idea who my parents were, what they did for a living or why they gave me up, all they knew was my first name and my date of birth. I was taken in by the orphanage and was adequately taken care of, they kept us fed, clean and clothed, as well as educating us, which is more than can be said for most orphanages. I was always a healthy child, playing, climbing trees then falling out of them, getting dirty and scolded and honestly, I have really fond and happy memories of being in the orphanage. One of my most distinct memories is the family that came around every week to check our health and spend time with us, the Choi’s. I adored them, everyday I’d wait in hope they’d turn up only to be disappointed when they didn’t or over the moon when they did. They obviously had a soft spot for me if the extra gifts and snacks I received was anything to go by. When I turned eleven I started to become tired easily, I could no longer play as long or stay awake as late, my appetite was non-existent and I was exhausted. The Choi’s determined I had a treatable autoimmune illness and I continued to live a somewhat normal life. When I turned eighteen I stayed at the orphanage, to give something back for all the care they gave me and I loved it. The kids were amazing and the work was rewarding, I was happy and content. But then when I turned twenty I fell ill again. Worse this time. Terminal.”

“Oh…” Yeosang whispers, voice quiet and tremulous.

“We now know it was cancer and the Choi’s were the ones who diagnosed me and they pulled me aside and asked if I wanted to take a chance on an… unconventional treatment. I think it’s obvious what they were offering to us now but at the time I had no knowledge of vampires. They explained it to me and said it would make us a family, a forever family and I didn't even need to think about it. I said my goodbyes as if I were dying and disappeared with the Choi's to ‘die’. Everyone thought they were just caring for me till my death but they gave me the bite and guided me through the change, eventually once I woke up and they’d stayed around long enough we moved on to avoid anyone seeing me. They’ve been my family ever since and my sire, my father is the best. They’re amazing and adore me in a way I never thought a family could. They’ll be so excited to meet you Yeosang.” Jongho speaks softly, voice even and calm despite the nervous butterflies fluttering around in his stomach.

“I’m so glad they were there for you and able to save you, if they hadn’t… well that’s not worth thinking about! You’re here and doing well! I’d love to meet them!” Yeosang smiles, full of warmth.

“It’s true, if it weren’t for them I’d have never met the coven and they truly treat me like the family I never had, they call me son and everything. I’m lucky to have them.”

“So how did you meet the coven?” Yeosang asks, settling into his seat and staring at Jongho curiously.

“Well we moved here almost as soon as possible. Once they’d shown their faces around after my ‘death’ and held a funeral for me they were keen to move on. They wanted me to be able to exist normally, well as normally as a vampire can exist around humans, but we all knew I couldn’t. Not in the small town I’d been born in and died in. The chance of someone seeing and recognising me was dangerously high and it would put the whole coven at risk. So, my sire, the main doctor and coven head made the decision to relocate. He’d told the town that he couldn’t stay anymore, not after losing me. That the pain of seeing me die was too much and the family needed a fresh start. People believed him, he was a vital and important person around the town and people trusted him so they wished the coven well and we set out to find somewhere else.”

“It must have been hard for them to leave? If they loved the town and the orphanage so much.” Yeosang’s soft voice pulls him from his reminiscing. He mulls the question over for a minute before speaking again.

“Vampires move all the time, honey. Leaving a specific town never causes too much heartache but in this case they were sad to leave. They loved the town, the elderly, the orphanage, everything about it and they’d barely been able to spend any time there before they had to move because of me. I apologised everyday, even offered to stay inside and leave on my own as I didn’t need my sire anymore so that they could stay a little longer. I

tried

to do that, before I was weaned off of my sire.”

“Really? Knowing what my sires are like when I disappear from their line of vision for more than five seconds I can’t imagine your sire took it well.” Yeosang scowls jokingly, voice petulant and lips pursed into a fake pout.

“Oh not at all. I had my mind made up though and I was going to go through with it. I’d built up my tolerance to sun so it didn’t burn me immediately anymore and I’d just started mixing animal blood into my diet so I was sure I could survive without sire. One night when it was just me and sire at home someone came to ask for him, someone was in labour and he needed to go immediately. Sire had been unwilling and asked for a minute to come and talk to me. He gave me the usual, don’t open the door, pretend no one is home, don't make a single noise when someone is here and if someone breaks in or looks to be dangerous, sneak out of the back and go hide at the orphanage, stay out of sight and we’ll find you. Sire had tried to say he’d stay with me until the coven got home but I told him to go and I’d be fine, it was the perfect opportunity for me to leave anyway. So, sire left and I grabbed the bags I had stashed under my bed. Sire used to bleed himself into bottles so I could feed even if he wasn’t around so I’d been storing them and some animal blood to keep me fed if I couldn’t find any prey. I had the blood, a cloak, clothes, a spare pair of shoes and some money I’d kept from working at the orphanage. After waiting till it was silent outside and I was sure sire and the gentleman that came to collect him had left, I wrote a letter and left out of the back door.”

One of Yeosang’s hands flies to cover his mouth as he stares at the elder for a moment, eventually finding his voice again. “Just like that? Did you tell them why you were leaving?”

“Of course. I didn’t want them to think I didn’t love them or didn't want to be with them and needed them to know how much I appreciated them. I think my sire still has the letter, and has it framed in his private library. The general gist of the letter was along the lines of; I’m sorry for leaving suddenly, I love you all dearly and wish I could stay forever but I know how much you’re sacrificing for me and the danger I put the coven in everyday. I know the risk of me being seen or discovered is high and that it would be catastrophic for the coven and I don’t want to be the cause of any harm coming to them. I thanked them for giving me a second chance of life and for giving me the family I so desperately wanted. Thanked them for their sacrifices and told them without me they wouldn’t have to worry anymore. They could stay here in peace, live their lives until they naturally moved on. Could exist without fear again. Could stop worrying about me…”

“It must have been hard? Leaving them, that is, when you clearly love them so much.” Yeosang whispers, eyes teary.

“It was agonising. My first real family, that loved and cared for me and I had to leave them because I was a danger to their very existence. Devastated doesn’t even come close to how I was feeling but the hero in me felt that leaving would solve all our problems. I left the letter on sires desk and walked out. As you’ve probably gathered by our home, vampires like privacy and forests or woods allow that. Our home backed out into a huge forest so I ran into the trees and didn’t look back. After a few hours I made it out of the forest and onto the main road to the nearest city and I just walked. When the sun started to come up I ducked into a nearby inn. I was planning on waiting until night time and setting off again so I just laid in my room until it became dark enough to tolerate. When I stepped out of the door to the inn there my sire was, waiting for me with my letter in hand. Sire just held me for a while and I realised then that I’d hurt him more than I thought I would. He was distraught, crying. It was the first time I’d

ever

seen my sire cry and I knew then that I’d done something horrible.” Jongho still remembers that moment, the shock of seeing his sire in that state and the horrible, gut-wrenching regret he felt as his sire cried.

“Was your sire angry with you hyung?”

“No honey, not angry. He thought he’d lost me and was so relieved to have me back in his arms. Apparently the coven had been devastated to find me gone when they returned, they looked around the village in the hopes I’d just gotten sick of being inside and went for a little walk, then they checked around the orphanage and couldn’t find me. They knew I was gone at that point. Then sire had come home whilst they were out looking, he’d assumed I was in bed so went to his office to work and saw my letter on the desk. He’d just finished reading it when the coven came back and told him I was gone but he already knew, my letter was clear. After our reunion sire insisted we go home immediately and we talked as we ran home. Sire had set off to find me immediately, asking the others to stay back to avoid any talk around the town. They didn’t want to stay back, they all wanted to go with sire to find me but he was dead set on his decision and promised to return with me shortly. I did get a very stern talking to about trying to solve the coven's problems, I think my sires exact words were ‘this is my coven and you are my fledgling. I will keep us safe and resolve the coven's issues, my fledgling only needs to listen to his sire’. It was like a weight had been lifted and as soon as we got home I was absolutely smothered by the coven, I don’t think I was let out of their sight for days, sire even insisted on us sharing a bed until he was sure I wouldn’t disappear again.” Jongho laughs fondly at the memory of his sire holding him in his arms whenever they felt tired enough to sleep.

“Mmm, he must have been worried. Did you try again?” Yeosang asks softly.

Jongho laughs again as he speaks. “Goddess no. Sire had us packed up and moving away within two weeks. We moved around for a few years after. The new places were either too small or too quiet, too exposed. We eventually found this area and decided it was perfect so we moved in. After a while I became a little restless, I love my familial coven but I wanted more and not long after a new coven moved into the area and I’m sure you can tell who it was. Sire told us a new coven called Ateez were in the area and relocating here permanently but it looked like they were good people who would keep their heads down and out of trouble. Seonghwa, Hiongjoong and my sire organised a little socialisation event so we could get to know each other and maintain a good relationship. Our two covens met and I adored the hyungs straight away, some of the hyungs warmed up to me straight away and it took some of the others a little longer but we got there eventually. We got to know each other and before long they were asking me to join their coven.”

Yeosang readjusts his position and speaks quietly. “Was your sire sad you left?”

“No, they were all happy for me. They knew I’d eventually move on and had prepared themselves for the moment I decided to join a new coven. My sire and familial coven love our coven mates and were more than happy to give their blessing and approval.”

“It’s nice you have a family that loves and cares for you. It’s obvious they adore you despite you not being blood relation. I-I don’t think my family liked me very much, sires say they aren’t good people and I shouldn’t be upset but…” Yeosang trails off, voice wavering as he stares down at his lap. Jongho doesn’t know anything about the fledgling’s family but makes a mental note to ask Seonghwa and Hongjoong about it later.

“But it still hurts. I know honey, your family should love and care for you and it's obvious yours didn’t. We will though. Our coven, your sires and bond mates, my familial coven and the BTS coven. You’ll never be alone, we’ll always care for you from now on.” Jongho promises sweetly, smiling gently as he watches Yeosang take in his words.

“Hyung… that means a lot.” Yeosang whispers, tears welling in his eyes as he stares at Jongho. His heart aches for the fledgling, such a sweet, kind soul, desperate for some attention and love. “I know you weren't necessarily my biggest fan when I arrived but I really appreciate you making the effort to get to know me. I just - I just want to be accepted by the coven, you all have so much love to give each other and I wish I could be a part of it.”

“You are Yeosang. Three already love you, I’m well on my way if not already there and the other three are just being stubborn. Believe me when I say Wooyoung, Mingi and Yunho will come around. They’ve allowed their hurt to overwhelm the joy, the life you’ve brought to the coven. You’ve brightened up this dark manor and they’ll see that soon. Just keep being you and they’ll open their hearts to you, just like I have.”

“Well worded baby bear, we’re very proud of you.” Seonghwa’s voice calls out from behind them and Jongho spins around to stare at the eldest coven member. Hongjoong is standing just behind Seonghwa, slightly off to the side and they’re both smiling widely at the pair on the couch.

“Yeosang, my treasure, Sannie is in the library, why don’t you go sit with him for a little while hmm? I know he’d love a cuddle.” Hongjoong suggests as he strokes a hand down the back of the fledgling’s neck. Yeosang shivers slightly at the sensation before nodding and jumping up to his feet.

“Oh, Sannie hyung! I’ll go now sire! Thank you for opening up to me hyung, we’ll spend time together again soon?”

“Of course honey, I’ll be around more from now on.” Jongho says, affection dripping from his voice.

Yeosang lets out a soft little cheer, presses a gentle kiss to Jongho’s cheek before calling out a goodbye and practically bouncing out of the room, calling for his Sannie hyung as he runs to the older vampire. In the distance he hears San cheer adoringly as he greets the fledgling, telling him to come closer as he presumably tugs the fledgling into his arms. Seonghwa and Hongjoong walk around the couch and take a seat in front of him, faces visibly pleased.

“So…” Seonghwa grins at him.

“Ah, hyunggg, don’t tease me please.”

“We’re not teasing darling, we’re just so happy to see you accepting Yeosang. How do you feel about it? Is there anything you want to talk to hyungs about?” Seonghwa laughs, placing a hand on one of his knees and squeezing reassuringly.

“I’m happy and it feels

right

. I know that’s because he’s my beloved and everything just feels like it's falling into place but I’m worried about how my other hyungs will take it. Just the other day we were talking about how angry we were at San for choosing Yeosang and now a week later I’m admitting I’m pretty much in love with the fledgling.”

“Listen bear, your hyungs are just a little slow. The three of them know Yeosang is lovely but they just don’t want to admit it and that’s fine, we love them and we can accept that for now. Don’t let their slowness stop you from developing your beloved bond with Yeosang, he’s ours and you deserve to be allowed to love him the way you want to and as loud as you want to. Take San for example, were they angry at him? Yes, of course they were but they’ve forgiven him and they’re moving on, you almost wouldn’t be able to tell they had a little fall out now. Even Wooyoung has forgiven San and moved on from it. If you don’t want to tell them you're close to Yeosang you don’t

have

to but it would upset the little one.” Hongjoong reassures, voice calm and soothing.

“I really like Yeosang and I want to be loud about it. I won’t pretend for the sake of the others, Yeosang doesn’t deserve that. I won’t love him in secret because he deserves to be loved loudly and openly, I just need to make sure my hyungs know I don’t love them any less.” Jongho declares, nodding to himself as he firms his resolve. It’ll take work and effort but it’s worth it.

“You're right Jongho, look at how hurt and angry they were with us but they came around didn’t they. Me and Seonghwa hyung hurt you all by changing Yeosang and bringing him into our home and we accepted that. We worked hard to ensure we could rebuild our trust and look at where we are now. Yunho, Mingi and Wooyoung may be hurt when they discover you have developed and accepted your beloved bond with Yeosang but at the end of the day they love you and will accept your decision. And soon they’ll follow suit, I’m confident in that.” Hongjoong implores, wrapping himself around Jongho in a reassuring hug that the younger vampire immediately goes to refuse and duck out of but accepts after a moment of contemplation. He hums in acknowledgement of his hyungs words, mulling them over in his head.

“If you still feel a little unsure you could always go to see your sire? I know you sometimes don’t feel the same comfort and reassurance the others feel from us due to us not being your sire, maybe he could help?” Seonghwa offered, always the voice of reason. And why Jongho hadn’t thought of that earlier he doesn’t know but now he’s thinking about it it's the perfect solution.

“Yes, that would be nice!” Jongho smiles “But will Yeosang be hurt if I just disappear for a few days suddenly? I don’t want to upset him after our bond has just begun to develop.”

“Dearheart, there’s three of us to keep him distracted and entertained. I am almost certain he’ll miss you but when he finds out why you’ve gone away for a few days he’ll understand. I can sense the deep understanding from him regarding the importance of your family, it seems you sharing your story with him has affected him deeply.” Seonghwa replies, smiling softly as he takes one of Jongho’s hands in his own.

“Hmm, probably because he doesn’t have a loving family. Seeing how adoring Jongho’s coven are of him will make him understand how important they are to him. I’m sure he’s keen for the people he loves to receive the attention and care he was never given.” Hongjoong contemplates quietly and whilst not new information, Yeosang told him as much earlier, it still hurts and angers him to think of anyone mistreating Yeosang in all his innocence.

“Thank you hyungs, you're truly the best leaders we could have asked for!” Jongho whispers, pressing a kiss to each of the elder vampire's lips before turning and walking to the door. He pulls the heavy wooden door open and goes to walk out before stopping and speaking again. He doesn’t turn back to face them, simply speaking as he faces out into the hallway. “Also, I need you both to know I never hated you for turning Yeosang. We all knew the day would come where your desire to share a fledgling became overwhelming and we’d become eight and Yeosang was the perfect opportunity with him being so gravely injured and our beloved. It… it wasn’t you or your actions it was just the shock of the situation, I didn’t know how to react in the suddenness and I took it out on you which I regret. The way I treated Yeosang was also unfair and I’ll hate myself for it for the rest of eternity, I can only hope time helps us both to forgive me and move on. I love you both dearly and I won’t be gone for longer than three days, please make sure Yeosang isn’t too upset, I can’t bear the thought of being the reason for his tears again.”

With that he sweeps out of the room and down the hallway to his bedroom, packing a small bag with a change of clothes and his toiletries before rushing back out of his room. He runs to the kitchen and quickly downs a couple of blood pouches before scribbling a note for his coven to find.

“My beloveds, I have returned to my familial coven for a few days. I’ve been missing them dearly recently and have decided to spend some time with them. I won’t be gone long and will return before you know it. All of my love, Jongho x”

That should do it. Someone will see the note and tell the others, he’s sure of it. Nothing stays a secret for long in the Ateez coven. After pinning the note to the fridge with a gaudy magnet he makes his way out of the kitchen and to the door, pausing for a moment to listen in to the sound of Yeosang being adored and fussed over by his sires and San before easily slipping out and closing it soundlessly behind him. Breaking out into a run he sprints to his familial covens home, the wind whipping his face and whistling past his ears. It doesn’t take him long, not at the speed vampires are capable of running at and before he knows it he’s slowing into a jog as his family home comes into view. He slows to a walk as he approaches the door, trying to calm himself and his frayed nerves. The door opens before he has a chance to get a hand on the door handle, the heavy wood wrenched open and his sire standing before him grinning.

“My son! What a wonderful surprise! Come, come in my boy! The coven will be so excited to see you!” His sire grins as he tugs Jongho into the house, softly closing the door behind him. He’s quickly tugged into a warm, all encompassing hug and all the stress and worry melts away in his fathers arms. His body untenses and he relaxes into his sire with a deep content sigh. His sire holds him tighter, nuzzling at Jongho’s temple before speaking again. “I sense you didn’t return just to see us, do you need me Jongho?”

“Mhm sire, I-I just need your advice and some time away from home to think.”

“Is the coven well?” His sire worries, a deep frown wrinkling his forehead as he ushers Jongho through the dark halls and into his private study, closing the door behind them.

“Everyone is well physically but something… unexpected has happened, and truly sire, it's turned the coven upside down. I have conflicting emotions and so much guilt that I don’t know how to deal with it. I just needed space to think, I needed my sire.” Jongho mumbles, unwilling to tell his sire just how much he and the rest of the coven had messed up just yet.

“Talk to me Jongho, your worries and troubles are safe with me.” His sire promises, voice calming as he stares at his fledgling reassuringly.

“I-I’m immensely ashamed of my actions and I know you’ll be disappointed in me.” Jongho whispers, eyes burning a hole into the old rug in front of him.

“Son, it doesn’t matter. I may not be pleased or proud by your decisions and actions but you’ll always be my fledgling and it's my

responsibility

, my greatest joy to be able to guide and correct you when you make the wrong decisions. Now tell me, honestly, what has happened. No more dawdling Jongho.” His sire demands, his patience with Jongho’s hesitance wearing thin.

“Eight, nearly nine weeks ago Hongjoong and Seonghwa hyung went out for their walk, the one where they reminisce and get sentimental, we didn’t think anything of it when they were out longer than usual, just that they got talking and lost track of time. Then they arrived home, frantic and covered in blood with a person in their arms, a changing vampire. They’d bitten him and turned him when they found him dying in the park. He- he had the most horrendous neck wound, his throat had nearly been ripped out and he had been left there, laying on the cold wet floor as he bled out. I hate to admit it but… we didn’t react well. Not to him arriving in our space, finding out both Hongjoong

and

Seonghwa had sired him or to the fact he is our eighth beloved. They promised that if Yeosang weren't our beloved, destined to be ours they’d have killed him and returned to us but they couldn’t leave our soulmate to die. And of course they couldn’t but  sire, we were hateful and cruel, to Yeosang and to them. Well San was more indifferent but the rest of us were nasty and we did some horrible things, truly truly horrible.” Jongho mumbles, voice quiet and full of shame. He just knows his sire is going to be so upset with him, he

hates

when sire is disappointed in him.

“Jongho… My fledgling, my littlest vampire. I raised you better than this.” His sire sighs and Jongho shrinks into himself, weak and small at the disappointment in his sire's voice. “What did you expect your coven heads to do? Leave their beloved to bleed out and die to run home and inform you of the situation? They told you that initially they were just going to put him out of his misery but were thankfully stopped by the beloved bond before they could. What emboldened you all so much that this behaviour seemed acceptable? Did you forget your place son? Your coven heads act with the coven's best interest in mind, if this fledgling, you haven’t told me the name of, wasn’t special, important then why would they risk the coven? They have been nothing but

perfect

leaders and beloveds for years, a random human wouldn’t change that. I’ve told you before, part of being in a coven is being willing to trust and follow your leaders!”

“I know, we- I made a mistake. The fledgling, Yeosang is his name, is wonderful. Now I’ve come to terms with my feelings, with the situation and everyone involved how do I come back from this? Yeosang is an angel, kind and forgiving, so painfully beautiful and perfect, I know he’s just thrilled to be bonding with us but it feels like he should hate me, scream at me. He won’t though, he’s just so good.” Jongho worries, anxious and desperate for his sire to stop being disappointed in him.

“No one is perfect Jongho, we all have our flaws and imperfections-” His sire begins speaking but in his eagerness to defend Yeosang’s perfection Jongho cuts his sire off.

“Yeosang doesn’t though!”

His sire’s face turns irritated, lips pulling into that disapproving set line he hates so much and he knows he’s in trouble as his sire grunts. “Don’t interrupt me boy.”

“Of course, sorry sire.” Jongho apologises easily, head bowed in respect as he clasps his hands together and waits for his sire to speak again.

“Yeosang seems to be a wonderful beloved and fledgling but it seems he puts himself through discomfort in the hopes it’ll make others happy. He lets people walk over him and mistreat him because he’s kind and forgiving, you need to take care of him, make sure no one takes advantage of him. What’s done is done Jongho, nothing can change that. The past is set in stone, as the youth say it is what it is, you now need to move forward. Use your guilt and poor choices to ensure Yeosang is cared for, he’ll need it as a fledgling sired from two different venoms. The rest of eternity will be spent caring for him, you’ll have plenty of time to make it up to him. Be thankful he’s forgiving, it sounds like there's a lot to ask for forgiveness for.”

“You’re right sire, I’ll ensure Yeosang is protected from those who wish to harm him, we’ll never allow him to be mistreated. I’m extremely lucky our beloved is kind and willing to forgive, I won’t take his trust for granted.” Jongho agrees, l determined and eager to move forward.

“Good, I’m proud of you and San. You’ve accepted and addressed the errors in your behaviour and you’re both committed to making things right. The others will follow suit soon, I can promise you that. The heart is a fickle thing, it breaks, hates, loves and forgives easily, the coven just need to give themselves a chance to see Yeosang for who he is. An innocent, vulnerable fledgling, their hearts will turn and accept him soon. Anyway, let’s talk about more exciting things, you have a fledgling in the Ateez coven! What wonderful news, you’ll need to prepare a first blood gift and sire has the perfect idea!” His sires' calm words become more excited as their serious conversation draws to a close and they move into more pleasant conversations.

Happiness and calm fills his body for the first time in a long time. His sire, his father always knows just what to say. Yeosang has forgiven him but he isn’t ready to forgive himself, he’ll use the regret and self-hatred to remind himself of how much Yeosang deserves. For now though, he has some free, stress free time to spend with his family, no doubt they’ll have caught wind of the coven's newest addition and will be eager to learn more about the angel they now have at home.

~~

A few days later he’s standing in front of the door to the manor. His time spent with his family was exactly what he needed, calming and reassuring. He lets himself in quietly, trying not to make his arrival too noticeable as he all but sneaks in.

His attempt to enter the manor undetected is unsuccessful as Wooyoung stands in the foyer, arms crossed as he stares at Jongho silently. He closes the door behind him without breaking eye contact with his beloved, placing his bag on the floor and waiting for whatever may come next.

“You too huh?” Wooyoung speaks softly from behind him, voice weary but not unkind. “First San and now you.”

Ah, so he’s found out. Clearing his throat Jongho speaks gently but firmly. “Yeosang has a way of breaking down walls. I honestly never expected it either.”

“Well, I feel like I need to ask. What’s so special about him?” Wooyoung asks exasperatedly. There's something beneath it though, something else buried deep within the perfected interference that intrigues Jongho immensely.

“You know why he’s special, deep down you know.” Jongho murmurs softly, voice fond. “He’s special because he’s Yeosang and because he’s ours. Our forever fledgling, our final beloved.”

Wooyoung just sighs and with a shake of his head walks away, murmuring under his breath to himself as he goes. Jongho lets him go without saying anything else, there's no need to truly. He’ll come round, exactly like Jongho did. Yeosang will barge into his heart and carve a place for himself there and Wooyoung will be over the moon when he does.

Jongho certainly is.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

-Mingi-

Yeosang is complex and Mingi’s feelings towards the fledgling are even more complicated. Deep down he knows he has no reason to dislike the fledgling but he can’t bring himself to accept that and move on. Mingi hasn’t been the kindest or most welcoming and he’ll be the first to hold his hands up and admit that, but why should he accept Yeosang? He understands Yeosang’s importance to Seonghwa, Hongjoong, San and even Jongho, but why does that mean Yeosang has to be important to him?Deep down, like most of his coven mates, it’s not Yeosang he has a problem with as much as the situation and the decisions their leaders made. Their whole dynamic as a coven shifted and changed drastically the second they walked through the door with Yeosang. Does he begrudge them the opportunity to be with their beloved? No. Does that mean he has to be happy with the blonde’s presence? Also no.A part of his issue with the fledgling is jealousy. Hongjoong is his sire, was his first and he’s shared him with Wooyoung for as long as he can remember, Yeosang though? He walked into their lives and stole the hyung's attention. As much as he knows his sire still adores him he can’t help but resent Yeosang for it. The other issue is his deep hatred of change and Yeosang changed everything. Everything he knows, everything he’s used to. His routines have changed, his relationships, literally everything. And he understands Yeosang’s presence is bound to bring change but he doesn't remember his world being turned upside down when they found San, Wooyoung and Jongho. Maybe he also feels… inadequate compared to Yeosang. The fledgling is handsome, gorgeous, so ethereally pretty it's truly breath-taking. His beauty combined with his lovable nature and kind heart make him too perfect and it brings all of Mingi’s flaws to the front of his brain. Yeosang is everything he isn’t, though his coven and arguably Yeosang, would be quick to disagree. In conclusion, there isn’t a single thing in Mingi’s life that Yeosang hasn’t affected in some way.It's like the world came to a standstill after the sudden appearance of Yeosang, and Mingi has been trapped in the moment, unable to move forward or go back. The first time he’d been alone with Seonghwa and Hongjoong since Yeosang turned up was awkward to say the least. He’d been alone in the kitchen when the pair appeared and unfortunately for him, it was right after a less than pleasant experience for Yeosang. The pair were upset and angry, that much was obvious from the second they stepped into the room. He knew Hongjoong and Seonghwa were frustrated with him, with them all but seeing them as they stood across the room, arms crossed defensively over their chests had confirmed his thoughts. Their faces wore masks of frustration, but beneath that, he could see the hurt in their eyes. It was a hurt that mirrored his own, a reflection of the rift that had suddenly opened between them.“I don’t understand why you did this to us,” Mingi said, his voice barely above a whisper. He could feel the weight of the silence that followed as it pressed down on his chest. “Why didn’t you think we deserved to have a say, or at least know before you turned up with him?”Hongjoong had sighed as he ran a hand through his hair, his frustration evident in the way he paced across the kitchen floor. “It unfortunately wasn’t our first concern at that moment, Mingi. Yeosang, our beloved was dying. We had a priority and the stress of the moment made it slip our mind.” he said, his tone defensive. “We didn’t think you’d all react so horrendously and callously. We knew you wouldn’t be thrilled but we never expected this, this bullying.”“Not your first concern?” Mingi repeated, his voice rising with a mix of disbelief and anger. Deep down he knew he should try to be more understanding, try to put himself in their shoes but he just couldn’t. The hurt was too much at that moment. “By keeping us in the dark? By making decisions that impact our lives massively without even talking to us? Without even so much as a heads up, a warning? What about your moral integrity?”Hongjoong stopped pacing, turning to face him, his eyes full of regret. “It wasn’t like that,” he said, his voice softer now. “We didn’t keep it from you purposefully, as the heads of the coven it’s our responsibility to keep the coven safe and we deemed Yeosang no risk to our family.”“But it’s not just your decision to make!” Mingi snapped, standing up from his seat, his emotions boiling over. “We’re supposed to be partners, beloveds. We’re supposed to make these decisions together. But you went behind our backs.”Seonghwa and Hongjoong’s faces fell, the guilt in their eyes deepening. “I know,” Seonghwa had admitted, his voice barely audible. “I know we messed up and we should have called a head to warn you. We just… Mingi, we were panicking. We were holding our dying beloved and panicked and didn’t think, we’re truly sorry.”Mingi had felt tears prick at the corners of his eyes, but he’d blinked them back, refusing to let them fall. “You’ve hurt us beyond belief by not telling us,” He’d murmured, his voice trembling with emotion. “How can we trust you to not do things like this in the future?”Seonghwa stepped closer, reaching out to him, but Mingi pulled away sharply, wrapping his arms around himself as if to shield himself from the pain of their touch. The distance between them felt vast, a chasm that had suddenly opened up, threatening to swallow them whole.“Mingi, please,” Hongjoong said, his voice pleading now. “I love you. We didn’t mean to hurt you, any of you. We just… we didn’t have time.”Mingi shook his head, heart aching with the weight of their words. “It’s not just about telling us, hyungs. It’s about trusting us enough to share your fears, your doubts, everything. It’s about thinking of us in stressful moments and thinking about how it’ll affect us. That’s what being in a relationship means. We face things together, not alone.”He looked down at the floor, his shoulders slumping with the weight of her words. “You’re right,” he said quietly. “We should have called ahead to tell you. We should have thought about it but Mingi, try to put yourself in our shoes. Try to think how you would have reacted in that moment.”For a moment, the room was filled with silence, the tension hanging heavy in the air. Mingi wanted to believe them, to forgive them, but the betrayal still burned in his chest, a wound that wouldn’t heal with just words.“What do we do now?” He asked, voice barely above a whisper.Seonghwa looked up, his eyes full of regret and desperation. “We try to move forward,” He said, taking a hesitant step forward. “We talk about it, figure it out together. We don’t want to lose your trust, Mingi. I’ll do whatever it takes to make this right.”Mingi hesitated, his heart torn between the love he feels for his hyungs and the pain of their betrayal. “It’s not going to be easy,” He said, his voice wavering as he glanced off to the side, hiding his misty eyes from the elder two.. “I need time to process this, to figure out if I can trust you again.”Hongjoong nodded, his expression solemn. “I understand,” he said. “Take all the time you need. We’ll be here, waiting for you. And I promise, no more important decisions will be made without you, without all of you. Your opinions and happiness are as vital to us as Yeosang’s, everything will be fine, my fledgling. I promise.”Mingi stared at his sire, searching his eyes for the sincerity he so desperately wanted to see. And it was there, buried beneath the guilt and regret. But the hurt was still too raw, the wound too fresh. He needed space, needed time to heal, to see if their relationship could survive this betrayal.“I’m going to give myself some space from you for a few days,” He’d finally choked out, the decision hard and complex to make, especially thinking about distancing himself from his sire who he adores so dearly. “I just need some time to think, to work through these emotions without worrying about saying something I can’t take back later.”Seonghwa and Hongjoong’s faces fell, but they didn’t argue. They just nodded, his eyes filled with a sadness that mirrored her own. “We understand,” Seonghwa said quietly. “Take as much time as you need. We’ll be here when you’re ready.”Mingi nodded, feeling a pang of guilt at the pain in his voice. He knew they couldn’t have done anything differently and that he shouldn’t resent them for saving their beloved but in that moment nothing could outweigh the betrayal and hurt. He’d turned on his heel after that and avoided their gazes as he headed for the door. Before he left he paused and turned back to face them, his sire and his eldest hyung. His heart had ached with the love and pain he felt for them.“I love you both,” He said softly. “We’ll work this out.”And with that, he walked out the door, leaving them standing in the lifeless kitchen. As he walked through the silent, cold manor, the tears he’d been holding back finally spilled over, streaming down his cheeks, overwhelmed and hurt. He’d found himself rushing through the house, his frantic footsteps the only noise in the silence as he desperately ran to his safety in the form of Yunho. His first friend, his first love, his first comfort. Yunho was always the person he turned to in moments of distress and hurt and this was no different. Yunho had known what he needed, had pulled him close and tucked the younger's face against his neck. They didn’t speak, simply finding comfort in each other's arms.The next day in the late afternoon as sunlight streamed through the large windows of the manor he and Yunho ran into their sires in the hallway outside the elders bedroom. The two of them were standing just in front of a slightly ajar door, constantly peaking in to presumably keep an eye on the boy in their bed. Mingi had frozen in place, coming to an abrupt stop as Yunho stared at the pair in front of them. The eldest's were whispering between themselves, low and intimately, their conversation coming to an abrupt halt as Yunho clears his throat.He’d watched them, his heart twisting with a mix of love and frustration. He and Yunho had been discussing the situation for hours now by that point, going around in circles, but it felt like they were getting nowhere. Every time Mingi thought he could understand their point of view, his own feelings surged up again, leaving him conflicted and torn. Everything is just so frustrating. They’re his leaders, his beloveds. He shouldn’t feel this way towards them, shouldn’t be given a reason to.“I just don’t see how this was the right decision, the only decision,” Mingi had said finally, breaking the silence. His voice was quiet but firm, the edge of worry and disappointment clear. “I know you said there was no other option and that you did what you had to, but… I can’t agree with it, hyungs.”Hongjoong had turned to face him, his expression a mix of determination and sadness. “Mingi, everything happens for a reason,” he said, his tone gentle but resolute. “This is something beautiful for the coven, a new fledgling, a new beloved! Yeosang is important, the coven was always supposed to be eight, I can feel it.”Mingi had just nodded, unwilling to push his coven leaders any further, a part of him knowing they're right. They had always spoken about how they felt incomplete, like they were missing something. He’d always known that at some point a new coven mate would enter their lives but he never expected it to happen like this. It changed everything, changed the life they had built together, the comfortable existence they’d created.“I know it’s a big deal, that it's important,” He’d murmured, trying to keep his voice steady. “But it’s not just about you two and how amazing this is for you, hyung. What about us? What about our life? You’re asking us to accept this massive, unplanned change without any issues, that isn’t going to happen!.”Seonghwa had reached out to take his hand, but Mingi had hesitated, his fingers curling into a fist instead. Seonghwa’s hand fell back to his side, and he sighed, rubbing his temples in frustration.“We’re not asking you to change everything, to accept everything immediately.” he said, his voice quieter now, almost pleading. “I’m just asking you to consider the possibilities. This is something new, something exciting. The coven will finally be complete, we’ll have  a fledgling to take care of together! Other than that nothing has to change, we’re still the same coven, Hongjoong is still your sire, I’m still your hyung, your coven still loves you. We’re just asking you to welcome and accept Yeosang.”“I don’t know if I can do that,” Mingi admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. “You’re asking for so much from me, from us. I love our home, our relationship, our routines. And now you’re asking me to allow it all to be rearranged without having any input!”Hongjoong nodded slowly. “I get it, we get it,” he said softly. “But what if this is our chance to grow together? We could make a life with Yeosang.”They stood in silence for a while, the distance between them feeling like a chasm that neither of them knew how to cross. The love they shared was still there, strong and steady, but it was being tested in a way that they’d never anticipated. Yunho had been a silent comfort, stroking his back as Mingi’s mind raced as he tried to reconcile his conflicting emotions.“I wish I could see it the way you do,” He said finally, his voice small as he leaned into the comfort of Yunho. “I wish I could just jump into this with you, without any doubts. But I can’t. Not yet.”“I know Min, I can only imagine how difficult this must be for you all.” Seonghwa sympathised, voice soft and gentle.“I still need more time. I think we all need time,” He said, his voice firm despite the tears that threatened to spill over.Hongjoong nodded, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly at his words. “You’re right,” he said quietly. “We do need time. This is too important to get wrong. We all need to take some time to calm down and move forward at a pace that feels comfortable.”He nodded and allowed Yunho to guide him away after that. They’d escaped back to Mingi’s bedroom where they laid in each other's arms, taking comfort in the familiarity of each other.A few days after Mingi spoke to Hongjoong and Seonghwa his mind was still reeling, and he found himself drifting through a fog of uncertainty. The manor felt different, like the air was heavier, it was quieter, eerier. The usual energy and life that bounced around the vast home seemingly gone.He’d come to terms with Yeosang’s presence, but he still felt the sharp pang of disappointment every time he thought about it. The future he had envisioned for himself, for the coven, was slipping away, replaced by something unknown and unpredictable. But the initial sting of betrayal and conflict had begun to dull, replaced by a more complicated mix of emotions - sadness for the life he was leaving behind, and a cautious curiosity about what lay ahead in this new relationship. He had to admit Yeosang seemed sweet and he truly was a vision to look at. That evening as he sat on the balcony, he watched the city skyline glowing under the golden light of the setting sun. Hongjoong had stepped out onto the balcony, pulling the door closed behind him as he joined his first fledgling in silence. He’d leant against the railing, his eyes fixed on the horizon just beyond the trees. They hadn’t talked much since their last encounter a few days ago, they’d both been avoiding each other in an effort to respect each other's space and their need for time. But tonight felt different. They were ready to talk and he was willing to hear his sire out, to listen without judgement for the first time. “It’s beautiful isn’t it?” Hongjoong had whispered as he broke the silence, his voice filled with a quiet reverence.“It really is. I’m so pleased we settled here.” Mingi replied, smiling softly as he took in the view surrounding their home, their safe haven. They stayed like that for a while, side by side, watching the sky darken as the sun set and the moon began to rise. “I know this hasn’t been easy for you Min, for any of you,” Hongjoong says after a long pause. “It hasn’t been easy for us either but I really believe this is right , that this is meant to be.”Mingi didn’t respond immediately. The coven heads had said those words before and they hadn’t eased his doubts and fears previously. But something had shifted inside him over the past few days. The anger and resistance he’d originally felt had started to give way to a reluctant acceptance.“I’ve been thinking a lot,” he finally said, his voice steady. “About everything. And I realise that I’ve been holding onto this idea of what our life was, how it would be in the future and Yeosang didn’t exist in those ideas. I couldn’t accept the deviation from the life I had planned and that was unreasonable of me. I’ll try harder to be welcoming and accepting of Yeosang.”“I can’t blame you Min, no one expected it. Hell, we’re still coming to terms with the fact we have a fledgling! It was never something we’d planned or even considered, not for a long time anyway. I appreciate you trying to move forward.” Hongjoong replied, a soft disbelieving laugh escaping him as he thought about the situation they’d found themselves in.“I’m going to try. I really am.” Mingi promised, eyes still trained on the skyline in front of him.Hongjoong smiled, a small but genuine expression of gratitude and understanding. His sire walked over to him and pulled him in close, a small side hug full of comfort and familiarity. “That’s all I can ask for,” he said. “That we all try.”He truly started to feel better after their heart to heart. Whilst he was trying he still hadn’t acted very kindly towards Yeosang. He knows he needs to admit it but isn’t it always hard to admit you’re wrong? He hasn’t been kind or welcoming and he knows his sire despairs at him for it, especially after their conversation on the balcony. Over the past few weeks he has become more tolerant towards Yeosang. He’s used to the blonde's presence, the sight of him walking into a room doesn’t fill him with the same irritation it once did. He’s coming to terms with the space Yeosang is going to take in his life and the more he accepts it the more he finds he can see the good things in Yeosang. Not that he’d ever admit that to anyone, he’s still distant and he’ll continue to be that way until he feels like he’s ready to accept Yeosang fully for who he knows he will be. Their final coven member and one of his beloveds. San and Jongho are a little ahead of him, they’ve already come to terms with their emotions and have accepted Yeosang. A part of him is jealous of them, of the easy proximity they have to him, of the time they spend with him. They’re close to the fledgling, not as close as Seonghwa and Hongjoong of course but it’s obvious that they truly adore the fledgling.Yeosang is beautiful. Stunning and it keeps him awake at night. Like right now for example, he should be fast asleep given he hasn’t slept in nearly two weeks. His beloveds, Jongho and Yunho are slumbering peacefully beside him, well not so peacefully, Yunho is snoring like a freight train but they look comfortable. The combination of Yeosang and unreasonably loud snoring together is a sure fire way to chase the promise of sleep away from even the most tired vampire. With a deep sigh Mingi accepts he’s not going to get any rest tonight. Finding laying in bed and staring at the ceiling a pointless venture he heaves his heavy body off the bed and stretches, the bones in his back popping as he groans in satisfaction. After slipping on his slippers and shrugging into a house robe he makes his way out of his room and along the hallway. Conscious of his sleeping mates he walks quietly, all but tiptoeing through the silent manor, smiling to himself as he takes in the quiet sounds of his slumbering lovers. As he’s walking past the eldest's bedroom he comes to a stop, the door is ajar and there's a loud rustling noise coming from just beyond the door in the darkness of the room. Ensuring his body remains hidden behind the door frame he peers into the pitch black room, perfect, enhanced vision helping him see in conditions a normal human wouldn’t be able to. In the darkness he sees three lumps on the bed, two dead still and one wriggling between them. It’s easy to guess who’s who. Seonghwa is on edge with protective urges so it’s likely he’s sleeping on the side closest to the door as Hongjoong takes the side closest to the window and the wriggling lump between them is the troublesome fledgling. His lips quirk up into a smile as he takes in the uncoordinated, clumsy mess that is Yeosang trying to escape the trap his sires have set up on the bed. They’d obviously tucked the fledgling in under the covers and then both fell asleep either side of him on top of the covers, effectively trapping Yeosang under the sheets. The fledgling is shuffling to the end of the bed, obviously intending to escape at the foot of the bed where he’s least likely to wake his sires.The sight is utterly hilarious and Mingi stands there laughing silently for the whole five minutes it takes for Yeosang to escape his confines. Eventually the fledgling’s feet appear at the end of the bed, the rest of his body slipping off the bed and dropping to the floor with a soft thump, the thick, fluffy rug helping to muffle his less than graceful landing. He lays there for a few minutes, perfectly still as he ensures his actions haven’t woken his sires and once he’s sure they’re still asleep he turns onto his front and pushes up onto his hands and knees, quickly and gracelessly crawling over to the door. Mingi quickly darts down the hallway, hiding in an alcove as he waits for the fledgling to pass by him. He peeks around the wall, watching the fledgling attempt to silently make his way to the stairs, obviously oblivious to the fact he’s thudding around louder than he would if he just walked normally. Shaking his head, Mingi watches him pass by, eyes never leaving the petite frame of the fledgling as he nervously looks left to right and behind him before beginning his descent down the stairs. A part of him demands he ignores Yeosang, continues with his plan and go out to the woods for a much needed hunt to release his stress and pent up energy whilst the other demands he follows the fledgling and ensure his safety. His vampire nature reminds him Yeosang is tiny, so weak and fragile. It would destroy four of his coven mates if anything were to happen to the little blonde and Mingi can’t live with the thought of being the cause of that pain if he could have prevented it. With a resigned sigh he sets off to follow the fledgling, following silently and reluctantly. As he follows the blonde he finds himself watching him closer than he has before. He’s small, only slightly taller than their two shortest members, Wooyoung and Hongjoong, with a slight frame and a pretty face. Though his clothes help make him look rather tiny. He’s dressed in a pyjama set that is obviously San’s if the size, fit and initials embroidered on the chest pocket are anything to go by. The set is a delicate baby blue and almost paper-thin which isn’t exactly appropriate for the cold winter months, not for a fledgling anyway. A part of him wonders how Yeosang managed to get away with wearing such a thin set of clothes to sleep in, between his adoring sires and coven mates he’s sure at least one of them would’ve either layered him up or made him change. The little one will catch his death… Not that he cares! Mingi shakes the thought out of his head and watches the blonde shuffle over to the conservatory, pushing the handle down and opening the door just wide enough to slip into the room. The door is left ajar, obviously to avoid it slamming closed and waking someone in the manor. Silently thanking the fledgling for leaving the door open so he can slip through, Mingi pushes the door open a little more and creeps into the glass room, keeping to the shadows as he watches silently. Yeosang flits around the room, opening all the windows that open and aren’t locked before running over to one of the extremely comfortable chairs in the centre of the room where he settles down, leaning back to watch the inky sky above them sparkle with stars, illuminated only by the bright moonlight. Mingi watches for a little longer before the urge to tease the fledgling becomes un-ignorable and he slinks over to him, staying behind him and watching his blonde head that peeks over the back of the chair for any sign of detection. As he takes the last couple of silent steps he bends down so his mouth is level with Yeosang’s ear, smirking to himself before whispering into the fledgling’s ear. “What are you doing up at this time fledgling?”The poor little thing lets out a startled shriek, jumping off his seat before spinning round to stare at the taller vampire. Mingi smirks at the fledgling, pleased with the reaction he received. He won’t lie, it was absolutely adorable. The blonde is flushed and flustered, startled tears falling silently down his cheeks as he presses a palm to where his heart used to thump out of habit. If he were still a human his heart would be pounding, fast and stressed like a little panicked rabbit. Unfortunately the absence of a beating heart means Mingi can’t enjoy the sound of his frantic heartbeat, such a shame. The sight of the pouting fledgling sweeps away some of the hostility he held for him. He’s just a tiny thing, small and weak in need of protection and care. He couldn’t harm him or any of his coven members, not when he can’t hear a coven mate sneaking up on him and following him, the blonde truly has no survival instincts. Mingi can protect him though. Keep him safe when the fledgling’s sires aren’t around, like now.“Sorry little one, I didn’t realise I would scare you so badly. Are you well?” Mingi’s whisper carries across the quiet night, heavy and jarring in the peaceful silence that surrounds them.“I-I’m fine, I’m sorry Mingi-ssi, I didn’t hear you come in!”“Hyung is fine Yeosang, don’t apologise, I should've made myself known earlier. Why don’t you sit back down, I’ll keep you company for a while.”“Ah, of course.” Yeosang whispers before slowly returning to his seat, shuffling till he finds a comfortable position as Mingi settles into the seat next to him. Silence returns to the conservatory, only interrupted when Yeosang shuffles again, settling down and leading them back into silence. Mingi finds he isn’t as uncomfortable alone in Yeosang’s presence as he thought he would be, the fledgling is rather inoffensive. He’s quiet and cute, shy and happy to simply sit in silence. Eventually Yeosang begins to grow bored, the fledgling becoming fidgety and unsettled. The blonde glances over at him every few minutes, just short glimpses for a while before it evolves into staring and before long Yeosang’s eyes don’t leave Mingi. With a sigh Mingi turns to the fledgling and gives him the attention he obviously desires. Wide eyes stare at him for a few minutes before Yeosang finally plucks up the courage to speak. “W-why are you up hyung?”“Why am I up? Can’t sleep. Why are you up and without your sires, fledgling?” Mingi questions, one eyebrow raised as he stares at Yeosang.“Couldn’t sleep and sires wouldn’t let me up if I woke them. You won’t wake them, will you, Mingi hyung?” Yeosang pleads, eyes wide and shiny, lips pulled into a pout.“Hmm…” Mingi pretends to mull the question over just to watch the fledgling shuffle anxiously. After a moment he lets out a loud laugh and shakes his head, “No, I won’t wake them. Don’t worry.”“Oh, thank you…” Mingi just hums in response, relaxing into the cushions of the chair, tilting his head back and closing his eyes. He basks in the moment for a while, unsure yet excited to see what comes next. The hateful and anxious part of his brain informs him that spending time with Yeosang won’t do him any good. His mates, Wooyoung and Yunho will be hurt, angry with him and it goes against everything he’s stood up for over the last month or so. All the hatred and the mistreatment towards Yeosang, does he really think he has the right to waltz in and pretend it never happened? On the other hand he convinces himself he’s doing the right thing, for him, his beloveds and for Yeosang. They can’t hold all this hatred for Yeosang forever and Mingi knows the fledgling has been finding their actions and behaviour upsetting, it would be better for all of them to be on at least civil terms if nothing else. Yes, that’s exactly it. Being civil and spending more time with Yeosang is better for everyone. He’s doing the right thing and everyone will realise that.With that thought in mind he opens his mind and turns his head to glance at Yeosang, eyebrows raising to his hairline when he sees the blonde sitting with his arms wrapped tightly around himself as he shivers in his seat. Glancing around the room he remembers the open windows that welcome the icy winter air into the room. With a deep, feigned exasperated sigh he unties his house robe and slips it off of his shoulders, standing and moving to lean over the fledgling. With a flick of his wrists he shakes his robe out to cover Yeosang, the wide fabric covering the fledgling like a blanket. The blonde blinks up at him for a moment, doe eyes wide and surprised before he relaxes, settling back into his seat as his body untenses. Mingi should have realised how uncomfortable the cold would make the fledgling. The blonde's unique genetics make him more susceptible to many things, including cold temperatures. Fledglings are weak in general, nevermind Yeosang’s added weakness from having two sets of venom coursing through his body. Shaking his head he makes a promise to do better in the future, he’ll ensure Yeosang is comfortable and warm even if he can’t do anything else. Yeosang deserves that and so much more.He watches as Yeosang curls up and snuggles under his robe, pale fingers gripping the thick fabric and holding it tightly as if he’s afraid someone will come along and take it from him. Silly little thing, who could bear to do anything that would upset the little one?The fledgling peers at him over the robe, his wide eyes searching and full heart-wrenching innocence. He’s probably curious. Curious as to how he’s ended up here sitting with one of the people who have been nothing short of hateful towards him. All of them but San have been rather unpleasant but somehow they’re still sitting here together this cold evening. The silence is slightly awkward, the space around them a little tense with the uncertainty of their relationship. Mingo finds himself unable to sit in silence anymore and thinks of a way to pass the time. “How about I tell you a story that’ll help put you to sleep? It’s certainly long and boring enough to do so, little one.”“Would you? That would be nice Mingi-hyung.” Yeosang whispers carefully, eyes wide and hopeful.“How about I tell you how I came to join the Ateez coven? I’m warning you though, it truly is rather a long and dull story.” Mingi offers, his voice a low drawl.“Please, I’d love to hear it if you’re comfortable to share with me! I-I’d like to be closer with you.”“Of course Yeosang, where shall I start?” Mingi muses, pinching his chin thoughtfully for a moment, watching the fledgling as Yeosang stares at him with wide expecting eyes. Forcing back a fond smile and gathering himself, Mingi decides what he wants to say and begins speaking softly, soothingly, voice deep and calming. “I was born around 570 years ago, I haven't kept track of it specifically but I’ve been a vampire for a long time now. Well it certainly feels like a long time. Anyway, I was born in a quiet fishing village of around three hundred people, even despite its small size it was lively, bright but never perfect. My family was rather normal back in those times, my mother, father and my older brother, our grandparents also lived with us. My father and his father were fishermen, my brother learning to follow in their footsteps and my mother was a seamstress, she’d fix minor holes for pennies to ensure we could at least afford a couple of loafs of bread a week. We were poor, painfully so but the whole village was poor, the majority of us were anyway. There were of course some lucky, advantageous bastards who wrung the village dry to line their pockets, the lord of our village, the doctors who could charge extortionate prices and a few others who lived in the lap of luxury.”Letting out a deep sigh Mingi tilts his head back to rest on the headrest behind him. Composing his thoughts and contemplating his next words. “I was always a sickly child, weak and gangly, pale and gaunt. I barely slept or ate, and when I did eat I was painfully slow. I was too weak to learn to fish like my father, too weak to farm or do almost any other job in the village so truly I was nothing more than a waste of my family's money than anything else. I knew they resented me but I hated myself more than they ever could so I could never bring myself to be hurt by it. I was an inconvenience and a waste of good food as my family went off to work hungry. Eventually I stopped eating as much, I needed less energy than the rest of them and I knew I’d die from my ailments sooner or later, so why not make it sooner? I was so lonely, so cold and hungry all the time. I couldn’t play with other children so I had no friends, couldn’t work so I didn’t have any colleagues, my family hated me and there was no one else. My relationship with my family only continued to worsen and eventually I couldn’t bear the tense atmosphere when I was in the house during the evening and night. I coughed quite badly when I slept and kept my family awake so I started leaving before everyone came home from work in the evening and I’d stay out until they all left the house the next morning for work. I’d sleep through the day, eat whatever they’d left for me and then leave the house again. I kept to this routine for months and gradually my brother became less cold and resentful towards me as he slept peacefully through the night, my parents and grandparents however never warmed back up to me.”“But they’re your parents, being sick wasn’t your fault. You couldn’t help it!” Yeosang protests sweetly, brows furrowed in anger on the older vampire's behalf. Smiling gently Mingi just shakes his head and speaks softly.“Yeosang, we both know our parents, our families aren’t always the love and support they should be. They spent an awful lot of money on me when I was younger, paying doctor after doctor for any medication that may make me even a little less sickly but they never truly worked. The wasted money and my continuing ill health was a bitter pill to swallow and they disconnected from me eventually, not that I’m surprised. I know that they loved me in a way but there was too much resentment towards me for them to be able to see that when I was ‘alive’.” Mingi explains, wrapping alive in quotation marks with his fingers. “Still…” Yeosang grumbles to himself, wriggling down in his seat and wrapping the fabric draped over him a little tighter around his shoulders. Mingi just laughs it off and continues telling his story.“Life was boring. Everyday felt like I was simply waiting for death, waiting for my illnesses to take me somewhere easier, somewhere less cold and lonely. Then, these three people turned up one day. Handsome, tall, well two of them were tall, and mysterious. No one knew anything about them other than that they were ‘just passing through’ and that they would be resting in one of the few village ins for a couple of weeks. I saw them when they first arrived one night, I was sitting in the village centre, watching the stars and there they were, walking into the village like they owned the place. Their presence alone was so demanding and strong that I couldn’t stop staring at them, much to my embarrassment when Yunho caught my straying gaze. I felt something when we made eye contact, strong and warming even in the autumn chill. I still remember the way Yunho stopped and stared at me before beginning to walk over, he was stopped by Seonghwa before he could but that was the first time anyone had seen me rather than my sickly body and weak nature. They left after that, walking into one of the village inns and not coming back out. It was the next night that I saw Yunho again, alone this time. He walked out of the inn and straight over to me, sat down and held his hand out to me. Just like that, a huge, charming smile on his face that widened as I offered my own hand to him. It was awkward in all honesty, we both sat in silence for a little too long before we finally introduced ourselves. After that we saw each other every night without fail. Slowly he started buying me food and sitting with me, never eating himself but more than happy to sit and watch as I ate. I was such a slow eater, much to my family’s inconvenience but it didn’t bother Yunho, never did. He became my first and only friend and it's obvious I had a huge crush on him but I knew he was something special to me.”Mingi smiles wistfully as he remembers their time together when he was human. The warmth and comfort he received from the handsome stranger that turned up one day and turned his life around. With a deep sigh he turns to face Yeosang and continues speaking. “That happiness, the perfection couldn’t last though. I knew it wouldn’t but I was still heartbroken when it eventually broke my perfect, happy bubble. One day my coughing became worse, my chest hurt, I was clammy and flushed. Even my parents broke their usual disinterest and became worried when I began coughing up blood and a lot of it. I still dragged myself out to see Yunho of course. I remember being late due to my coughing and my parents worries but he didn’t care, just stood up and gave me the brightest, most dazzling smile I’d ever seen and for the first time ever I wanted to live. To get better just so I could spend more time with him. I’ll never forget the look on his face when I coughed so much blood up that it made even him pale, a vampire! Pale at the sight of blood! He finds it all very traumatic to think and speak about but I find it truly hilarious after all this time. Anyway after a week or so I’d deteriorated so much that I could barely get myself out of the house so when I met him that night I told him the truth. The doctors said I had an incurable illness and that I’d been dying since the second I was born, there was nothing that could be done and I’d already lived longer than they’d ever thought I would. I was dying and didn’t have much longer. I was absolutely distraught as I told him I was too weak to come out on an evening anymore and that would be the last time I’d be able to meet him. The emotional turmoil and heartbreak was too much and I had such a huge coughing fit I was barely breathing and covered in blood. At that point he grabbed me and rushed to the inn he was staying in, ignoring the curious glances from the few drunkards pottering around and speeding up to his room. A lot of it is fuzzy, I was in and out of consciousness but I remember Yunho begging for either Seonghwa or Hongjoong to save me, he cried and cried, sobbed about ‘his beloved’ until they gave in.”“They didn’t immediately agree? You’re their beloved, why were they so reluctant to save you?” Yeosang asks, brows furrowed in confusion as he contemplates the older vampire's words.“They didn’t know me, little one. We’d never met, stood close to each other or made eye contact, they had no way of knowing. As soon as I opened my eyes they recognised me as one of their soulmates and immediately offered me the bite.”“Hmm, that’s ok then. As long as they weren't mean to you.” Yeosang settles back into his seat, the frown marring his pretty, delicate features relaxing into the soft, ethereal expression Mingi is used to seeing. What a truly beautiful fledgling.“They weren't, love.” Mingi promises before speaking again. “As soon as they realised who I was to them they explained the situation, who they were, what they were and what they were offering to me. Eternal life, free from sickness and the ever-looming threat of death, with them and Yunho forever. And the promise of being able to eternally live with and love Yunho was enough to make me agree immediately. I knew the eternal night I was entering and I was ready to embrace it, I’d lived for the night for quite a while at that point and knew this would be no trouble for me. They asked one last thing of me before I never had to suffer again. They needed me to walk out of the village, alone and unaided so I could ‘die’ without making them suspects. They made sure multiple villagers saw me dragging myself off into the forest nearby where Hongjoong was waiting for me. He gave me the bite and became my sire there in the dense forest before sneaking me back into the inn when no one was watching. The next morning Yunho played the concerned friend and went to my family’s home just before they were about to leave for work and asked if I was ok. He made up some story about seeing me briefly before heading inside the inn to grab a coat only to find I’d left by the time he returned. He spun a story about assuming I’d returned home and wanting to check on me. Of course my family were horrified to find my bed cold and empty, all of them rushing out of the house and into the village asking anyone they could if they’d seen me. People had seen me of course, alone and dragging myself off out of the village. They searched for me but gave up eventually. Apparently they cried, begged for me to return but Yunho said they knew I was gone. I remained with the coven, safely hidden in their room, never alone. They had no choice but to hide me, they couldn’t leave just after I disappeared for fear of looking like they were escaping something so they stayed for two weeks after. I don’t know how but Seonghwa found a body that was similar to mine but it was impossible to tell it wasn't me due to the damage of a couple of animals. They ripped the clothes I’d been wearing that day, put them on the body and covered them in blood before leaving it in a place it would definitely be found. A hunter found it a few days later, carried the body all the way back to the village and laid me in the village centre for my parents to come collect. I think they were relieved to know they had me back in some way, they held a funeral for me and found peace knowing they had ‘me’ back. They were distraught but also relieved, I suppose they were thankful the family burden was gone. A few days after the funeral the coven grabbed me and slipped out of the village during the night.”“Th-that’s really sad.” Yeosang whispers drowsily, watery, tear filled eyes barely managing to stay open as he stares at Mingi through bleary eyes. Letting out a low, gentle laugh Mingi reaches over and brushes some of the fledglings fringe away from those darling eyes, smiling softly at the little one as he speaks gently.“Is it? As far as I’m concerned it's just life. They kept me alive long enough to meet my coven, my beloveds. Truly, I’m thankful towards them. I would have never met Yunho, the coven and now you if it weren’t for them. I loved them and I know they loved me in their own way but life was already hard enough. Everyone was struggling to survive without a sickly son leeching off of them… Yeosang? Yeosang?” Mingi trails off as he notices the fledgling’s eyes slipping shut and not reopening. It looks like he truly bored the little one to sleep… With a fond sigh he stands, stretching out his back before walking around the conservatory, closing all the open windows and ensuring the locks are latched before making his way back over to Yeosang. Such a weak defenceless creature, even weaker than he was when he was human. Mingi needed someone to care for him when he was weak and he never had that until he met the coven but he can be that person for Yeosang. Is he still hurt by the circumstances? Yes, but the fledgling is gorgeous and sweet and he’s unable to deny the adoration he feels for Yeosang any longer. Yeosang is his beloved and he’ll care for him for eternity. He can’t change his past actions and he’ll regret that forever but he can ensure Yeosang is cared for and adored from now on. Right now though he needs to get the fledgling to bed.“I’ll be better to you Yeosang, I promise. I’ll treat you well and I’ll take care of you. I’m sorry it's taken me a while and that I’ve taken my frustrations out on you and I’ll be sorry for the rest of my long, eternal life. I’ll make it up to you though, one day at a time.” Mingo whispers as he strokes the fledgling’s soft, pale cheeks tenderly. After one last fond glance at Yeosang he rushes out of the conservatory, fast and silent as he makes his way to Seonghwa and Hongjoong’s bedroom. The door is still open, exactly as the fledgling left it so he walks into the room, turning on the bedside lamp closest to the door and illuminating the room with a soft glow. Neither of the coven leaders stir, both in a dead sleep that only a beloved or a threat could awaken them from. Mingi takes his time, gently resting one knee on the edge of the mattress and leaning over to softly shake Seonghwa, hopeful he can wake the elder without shocking him. After a minute or so Seonghwa stirs with a soft groan, eyes half opening as he adjusts to the light and comes around. Mingi gives him a moment and turns his attention to Hongjoong who is already awake and staring at him. His proximity to his sire must have caused their bond to wake him, which isn’t a bad thing, not with how deeply he sleeps. “Mingi, what’s the matter?” Hongjoong croaks, still slightly asleep. His sire reaches out to him, looking to reassure himself his sire is well and not in distress. Mingi smiles at his sires antics even after all these years and reaches out himself, taking the offered hand in his and squeezing softly as Hongjoong slowly comes around. The peaceful quiet moment is split by Seonghwa's frantic calls as his hands scramble over the empty, cold space where Yeosang usually lays.“Yeosang! My fledgling is gone! Where's my fledgling?!” Seonghwa cries out in distress as he wakes enough to notice the empty space between him and Hongjoong. Mingi immediately places a calming hand on his shoulder, pushing calmness through their bond as he quickly explains.“He’s safe, I promise hyung. He’s been down in the conservatory with me for the last hour or so. I saw him crawl out of bed and followed him downstairs to make sure he was safe. We talked for a while but he fell asleep. I came to wake you up to come and collect him. I don’t want to stress either of you out by waking up to me returning your fledgling to you. He’s safe and well, I promise.”“Oh, thank goodness! Thank you Mingi, that’s a relief.” Seonghwa finally calms down and he’s quickly flinging himself out of bed, foregoing his slippers as he immediately makes to rush from the room to his fledgling. “How did he even get out of bed, we didn’t feel him move the covers or crawl over us?” Hongjoong questions as he shoves his feet into his slippers and quickly jogs to catch up with Seonghwa. The three of them move in silence, footsteps feather soft and voices hushed to avoid waking their slumbering lovers.“He crawled out of the end of the bed. It was rather cute watching him wriggle around under the duvet then crawl out of the room.” Mingi chuckles, mind playing the adorable scene from earlier.“That little menace, we’ll have to start tucking in the end of the duvet. Thank you Mingi.” Hongjoong murmurs as they follow Seonghwa down to the conservatory. Seonghwa, in all of his dramatics, flings the door separating him and his fledgling open, disappearing into the room faster than even a vampire's eyes can follow. They follow close behind, coming to a stop behind the eldest as he crouches down in front of the fledgling, reaching out and stroking his wild hair away from his eyes. Seonghwa releases a deep, relieved sigh as he finally has his little one back beside him, cooing and whispering to the baby vampire. Hongjoong wraps an arm around Mingi’s waist, tugging him close and squeezing him tightly. “You did well Mingi. Sire is very proud of you.”With that Hongjoong presses a kiss to the tallers cheek and releases him, tip-toeing over to Yeosang and pressing a gentle, relieved kiss to his forehead in a silent greeting. “Oh, Mingi darling, you covered him with your robe! Thank you for caring for him so well.”“Of course hyung, Yeosang is a coven mate. His safety and comfort is important to me.” Mingi declares, eager to show the coven leaders that he’s come round. That he’s let go of the resentment that he held onto so tightly and that he’s willing to accept and adore Yeosang as he needs.Seonghwa smiles at him softly before reaching out to gently gather the fledgling into his arms. He scoops him up and cradles him close to his chest, staring down at the slumbering beauty adoringly. A kiss is pressed to his sleep parted lips and Seonghwa whispers something to the fledgling before turning to Mingi again. “Thank you Mingi, truly. I know we’ve said it many times in the last five minutes but we appreciate it and we love you. So much. Now be a good boy for hyung and go back to bed, I know you haven't slept for many days and you’ll be horrendously grumpy tomorrow if you don’t get some rest.”Mingi frowns and waves the eldest away, crossing his arms and turning away from his hyung. He hears Seonghwa laugh to himself, the laughter getting more and more quiet as he walks out of the room. Hongjoong sighs beside him, devoid of any real irritation, more fond than anything and Mingi turns to face his sire. Hongjoong is staring at him with a faint smile pulling at his lips, eyes filled with that warm adoration they’ve always held for him. “Are you ok Mingi-ya?”“I’m ok.” Mingi promises softly, voice tender and calm.Hongjoong nods to himself before quieting for a moment, eyebrows creasing before turning back to the taller and clearing his throat. “You can talk to me, Mingi. You’ll always be my fledgling you know? I’m sure it wasn’t easy spending time with Yeosang. I know you’re not pleased by his presence in our coven.”Mingi sighs, he knew this would come up and the need to explain himself would arise. Sooner better than later he reassures himself. “Sire, I was pissed at first but I know you did what you had to. It must have been a difficult decision to make and you always put the coven first. It was a shock and an adjustment at first but Yeosang is… sweet.” “He is, isn't he?” Hongjoong sighs, a fond smile forming on his face as his eyes fill with warmth at the thought of their youngest coven member. Mingi grins, is reassuring to know everyone, well almost everyone is just as besotted with the fledgling as Mingi himself is.“He is.” Mingi agrees easily, a fond smile forming on his lips. “I understand why saving Yeosang was so important to you both. My heart has finally opened enough to see him as he truly is. He’s our beloved and he’s ours to adore for the rest of eternity. I promise to care for him as if he’s my own fledgling.”Hongjoong positively grins and his usually touch shy sire moves like a flash to grab Mingi into his arms, gathering the taller into a tight hug. “Oh, Min. You have no idea how happy that makes me. All we want is for everyone to be happy, safe and loved. Yeosang will be so pleased to have you around more, he’s desperate to be close to everyone. Though I wasn’t sure how you’d react to such a weak vampire as Yeosang given your human life.”Mingi shrugs before speaking again. “It doesn’t bother me. I needed someone to care for me when I was weak and I was never given that care until I became a vampire. Yeosang seems to have done a good job caring for himself as a human but now he’s a vampire he needs someone to care for him, look after him and I’d be honoured to be one of those people.”Tears well in Hongjoong’s eyes and all at once his sire is pulling him back into a tight hug, the pair of them holding each other for a while. After a moment or two Hongjoong leans back and reaches up to tug Mingi down, pressing their lips together in a deep, affectionate kiss. It serves as a reminder of the care and adoration his sire holds for him, for all of them and his heart feels at ease. They pull apart and Hongjoong caresses his cheek before pulling away and clearing his throat. “Anyway, off you go to bed. Seonghwa was right, you’ll be downright grouchy tomorrow if you don’t head off to bed now. I love you darling.”“Mhm, love you sire.” Mingi mumbles, pressing another kiss to Hongjoong's lips before picking up his house robe and making his way out of the conservatory. He makes the walk back in a daze, thoughts stuck on Yeosang, revolving around him as the centre of his world shifts slightly. Is the fledgling still sleeping? Is he comfortable and warm with his sires? What time will he wake tomorrow? When is it acceptable to visit him? His head swims with questions as he makes his way back to the bedroom, slightly opening the door and slipping into the dark room. Yunho and Jongho are exactly where he left them, neither of them moving a single centimetre. He tiptoes over to the bed and gingerly sits down on the edge of the bed, swinging his legs up and slowly laying back against the pillows. He heaves a deep sigh and closes his eyes, pleased he managed to slip back into bed without his beloveds even noticing his absence. “Where did you go, Min?” Yunho’s sleepy voice cuts through the silence of the room and for a moment Mingi freezes. He lays completely still and silent, contemplating his options. Does he lay still and silent and pretend he’s asleep? Lie and say he went for a walk alone?No.Yunho is his first love, his deepest bond and he’s never lied to him before and he certainly won’t start now. He’s ashamed of himself for even considering lying to his lover. His time spent with Yeosang is nothing to be ashamed of and he isn’t ashamed. He’s proud of his relationship with Yeosang, proud of himself for working through his hurt and moving forward. After a moment of tense silence Mingi swallows deeply and whispers into the silence. “I couldn’t sleep so I was going to take a walk to clear my mind. I found Yeosang sneaking away from his sires and followed after him to keep an eye on him. We spent some time together in the conservatory Yunho, he, Yeosang is wonderfully sweet and I’ve settled whatever issues I had with him. I care deeply for the fledgling, love him even and I want to be there for him but I don’t want to hurt you or, or make you hate me. I love you Yunho, nothing will change that.”Yunho goes silent, worryingly silent and Mingi stews in the tense atmosphere. Yunho heaves a heavy sigh and speaks quietly but clearly, voice edged with a tenseness unusual for Yunho. “Min, baby, I knew you’d fall for him eventually, hell I’m confident we all will! You have such a big heart, you were bound to come to care for the fledgling, I’d never hate you for loving, for caring. It’s just one of many things that I adore about you. I want you and our coven to be happy. A part of me wants Yeosang to be happy too, happy and safe and if you’re willing to provide that whilst I’m not then so be it. Whatever’s best for you Min, that’s all I want.”“Really? Promise?” Mingi whispers as he turns his head to stare at Yunho. His love is looking back at him, a half smile on his lips.“I promise love. Now get some sleep, we’ll talk more later.” Yunho promises, reaching over to squeeze Mingi’s hand gently and closing his eyes.Mingi nods pointlessly to himself, smiling softly and closing his eyes. His chest feels light after hearing Yunho’s words, his beloved always knows how to calm him down. He’ll truly be eternally grateful that Yunho took a chance on the sickly mess Mingi was all those years ago. If he hadn’t he’d have never met his coven, his beloveds. He wouldn’t be laid here, happy and warm as thoughts of Yeosang and his lovers take over his thoughts and he finally drifts off to sleep.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

-Yunho-

“I’m not losing you too am I?” Wooyoung’s voice cuts through his daydreaming and causes him to jump as he turns away from the window sharply. Slightly embarrassed at being caught watching the fledgling and most of the coven in the garden he slowly shuffles away from the window and clears his throat. He’d been watching the sky turn black when movement below caught his attention. Yeosang, closely followed by Mingi, Jongho and San had zoomed out into the garden, fast and exuberant as he embraced the freeing, cold air. The coven heads had followed behind them at a leisurely pace, watchful fond eyes never leaving Yeosang as he was chased through the garden. A smile had pulled at Yunho’s face when Mingi caught the fledgling, flung him over his shoulder and ran away with him, speeding past the sires and other coven mates much to the squealing fledgling’s delight. He’d been so caught up with the sight in front of him that he hadn’t even heard Wooyoung walk up behind him, and hadn't noticed his presence until his beloved spoke.Yunho clears his throat, one large hand raising to rub at the back of his neck bashfully. “Ahem- Sorry Woo, I was in a world of my own, do you need anything?”“Nope, just thought I’d come over and see what had caught your attention.” Wooyoung replies quietly.A quiet, “Ah…” of understanding slips from his mouth before Yunho goes silent again, unable to think of anything to say.“Mhm.” Wooyoung hums in agreement and they fall into a slightly awkward silence. They both obviously have more to say but neither are willing to speak until Wooyoung obviously grows tired of the strange tenseness and speaks again. “You know, I’m surprised you haven’t followed suit and fallen for the fledgling. It’s out of character for you to dislike someone immediately like you did with Yeosang. I assumed with Mingi coming to accept and adore the fledgling you’d be close to follow.”“Sigh, it’s not Yeosang’s fault, it’s the circumstances Woo. I know we’ve all been saying it but that’s the truth. I certainly don’t hate the little thing and if our stubborn coven mates can overcome the hurt and surprise to adore the fledgling, I’m sure we can too. I’m sure we will at some point, once we’ve moved on from the anger.” Yunho speaks tentatively. He knows Wooyoung has had the hardest time coming to terms with Yeosang’s sudden appearance and given his past he can’t blame him. He needs to ensure Wooyoung knows that he can’t and won’t hate the fledgling forever whilst also ensuring he doesn’t hurt his beloved any further. Despite his carefully thought out words, Wooyoung doesn’t take them well. Scoffing in disbelief before spinning on his heel and storming off back into the darkness of the manor. Heaving a sigh he turns back to the window, looking back out at the garden to see what his coven is up to now and startling when he sees the fledgling staring up at him. Yeosang is perfectly still, staring up at the window Yunho has been lurking in for the past half an hour, those big doe eyes staring and widening when they make contact with Yunho’s. The fledgling jumps as his lips part into what Yunho imagines must be an adorable squeak and with that the blonde is dashing back to his sires, running into them and hiding in their necks. He can’t help but feel ever so slightly fond at the sight. Yeosang is cute, he’ll give him that.He turns away from the window and makes his way downstairs to the kitchen, grabbing a couple of blood bags before making his way back to his room. After locking himself away behind the safety of his bedroom door he settles on his couch, relaxing into the cushions with a tense sigh, head rolling back as he closes his eyes for a moment. After a moment he lifts his head and brings one of the pouches to his mouth, teeth effortlessly sliding through the plastic. He drains both quickly and throws the empty pouches away, slumping in his seat and trying to think of something to do to distract his spinning mind. He can’t imagine being great company so he’ll stay in his room but what can he do alone in his room to avoid his errant thoughts of little blonde fledglings? Maybe some rest would do him good. He didn’t sleep well last night and its been weeks since he last slept properly, a combination of vampire biology, Yeosang’s sudden appearance and Mingi’s revelation last night. He isn’t necessarily upset with Mingi, is he thrilled no, is he happy with San and Jongho’s decision? No, but he respects their choices non-the-less and is certain that once he spends more time with the fledgling he will come to care for the new coven mate too. He’s not quite there yet but a part of him knows he just needs one last push to come to terms with their new beloved and accept him. A part of him wants to get closer to Yeosang but the other part, the guilty ashamed part tells him not to bother, that he’s done so much damage it's worthless even trying to ask for forgiveness. The guilt has been eating away at him ever since the statue incident where he completely lost his temper at the fledgling when the little one hadn’t purposefully broken the priceless statue, he’d been startled and accidentally knocked it over but of course Yunho went and lost his mind about it. He never even apologised for it, just went crazy and continued to ignore him afterwards. Everyone probably thinks he doesn’t feel bad about it, but he does, he truly does. He regrets ever losing his temper like that. The sight of the distraught fledgling changed something for him and suddenly the indifference, even sadistic joy he felt when they were slightly cruel to the new coven member was replaced with concern, regret. He went too far, many times, but the last time still sticks in his mind. Hell, even Wooyoung was angry at him for that one.He’ll apologise, soon, but not right now. He’s emotionally drained and psychologically tired. He’ll sleep for a while and think about it later. He needs to sit down and gather his thoughts to come up with a comprehensive apology, nothing half hearted will do after his actions over the last few months. He’s not ready to open his heart to Yeosang but he will apologise, it’s only right after his abhorrent behaviour. For now though, he stands and stretches his back out with a low, satisfied groan and makes his way over to the door, checking it’s locked before flipping the light switch off. Vampires have much better vision in the dark than humans so he makes easy work of undressing and slipping into his night clothes. Before making his way to bed he walks over to the window, pulling the curtains apart ever so slightly to glance down at the garden, just to see if his coven are still outside enjoying themselves. They aren’t and he chooses to ignore the disappointment of not seeing the fledgling enjoying himself with his coven mates. He makes his way over to his bed, finally allowing the lure of sleep to pull him in and he settles under the covers, linking his fingers together and resting them on his stomach as he closes his eyes and releases a deep, heavy breath. Despite the dark room, comfortable bed and closed eyes he struggles to fall asleep. The events of yesterday and the last few weeks haunt him as images and flickers of memories dance in front of his eyes, reminding him of his cruel behaviour. Yunho will be the first to admit he’s been moody and irritable, unusual for his usually bright and kind demeanour and the more he thinks about it, the more he comes to terms with the fact that stress has caused it. He’s so stressed about the coven, about their carefully created lives and bonds that he’s been on edge and out of sorts. This paired with Mingi accepting his beloved bond with Yeosang has an unwelcome anxiety eating away at him viciously. Forcing the thoughts out of his mind he lulls himself into a false sense of peace. He’ll sleep and think about it tomorrow, there’s no use worrying himself into a frenzy now when there’s nothing he can do about it. The fledgling will be feeding for a while and then in a few short hours he’ll be falling asleep, there’s no use in breaking his routine to rush out and force a half composed apology on the blonde. No, he’ll compose himself and think about it more when he wakes up, for now he just needs a few hours of peaceful sleep.His sleep is not peaceful. It’s full of unpleasant night terrors, things he’d rather forget and one particularly horrific nightmare about the fledgling occupying his thoughts meeting a tragic demise forces him up and awake. Despite not needing to breathe his chest is heaving as he pants, frozen in fear. What a terrifying nightmare. He can count the times he’s had a nightmare since he was turned on one hand, bad dreams rarely haunting his sleep anymore so this one truly has knocked him back. You can never truly anticipate having a night terror but he hadn’t expected to have a dream quite so horrendous tonight. Thoughts of the fledgling and all the cruel things he’s said and done are haunting him, causing such an awful image to play out in his mind. He can’t bear to think about it anymore, the sight of the fledgling being dragged away by hunters, his skin burning in the bright, midday sun as the coven stands powerless… gut wrenching. The poor thing had been crying and sobbing as they dragged him out of sight into the forest that surrounds their home, the sound and sight harrowing. No, he can’t think about it anymore, it's far too upsetting.Yunho swings his legs off the bed, hands gripping the edge of the mattress with a desperate hold as he breathes slowly, attempting to calm himself. It’s the stress, he reassures himself, his talk with Mingi, his slow acceptance of his feelings for the fledgling and coming to terms with how he’s treated the innocent thing is affecting him, weighing heavily on his mind. He needs to distract himself, find something else to think about until he can sort his mess of emotions out. He longs to flop back down in bed and fall back asleep, the tiredness and shock of waking so suddenly catching up to him but something feels… not quite right and he can’t quite put his finger on what. It prevents him from relaxing, forces him up and onto his weak legs as he shoves his feet into his slippers. He slips into his house robe and takes a deep calming breath. Yeosang is too weak to protect himself, if something manages to make its way into the manor he’d have no chance… He needs to ensure his and the coven's safety. He’ll take a brief walk around the manor and grounds, just to make sure everything is as it should be and then he’ll head back to bed. Surely checking for himself that his coven is safe is sufficient to put his mind at ease enough to allow him to fall asleep?Striding to the door he quickly unlocks it and pulls the heavy wood open. It lets out a creak as it does so and Yunho winces, hoping that it doesn’t wake any of his sleeping lovers. He’s confident that other than Seonghwa, Hongjoong and of course Yeosang who are sleeping regularly at the moment, the others will be awake and entertaining themselves in some way. Mingi and Jongho mentioned something about going hunting tonight, San and Wooyoung decided they were going to have a Woosan evening which left Yunho perfectly alone. Stepping out into the hallway, he takes a moment to look to the left and right, searching for any lights peeking out from under doors, listening for any sounds of his coven. When he doesn’t see or hear anything he steps further into the hallway and pulls the door closed behind him. Stuck with the desire to ensure the house is safe for the fledgling after his horrific nightmare, he walks to the end of the hallway, opening the door to every unoccupied room and glazing around for any intruders. It’s been a long time since he felt worried enough to do this and with the size of the manor and gardens he knows it will take him a considerable amount of time but his mind won’t allow him any rest until he ensures everyone is safe.The manor is silent, as he expected. The coven has agreed to be quiet on a night due to the slumbering fledgling, the hyungs had begged them to be mindful and to help them keep Yeosang asleep. The fledgling needs his sleep and wakes regularly if he hears a noise that worries him. The coven had agreed easily, even when most of them still disliked Yeosang at that time, respectful of their hyungs and willing to make a small sacrifice for their (and Yeosang’s) comfort. The silence is almost eerie in such a huge, creaky place. He loves their home but he loves the life that comes with his coven being loud and vibrant just as much, the darkness that surrounds them needs it. After deeming upstairs safe he makes his way down the staircase, wincing every time a step creaks at him, mentally willing it to please, just shut up! He wouldn’t want to endure the wrath of two sires whose fledgling has been awoken from a peaceful slumber. Hell, the thought alone makes him shiver. The foyer is empty as expected and he begins to feel… silly. Of course the manor is safe, it’s protected and secure no one would be able to get onto their land, never mind into their home but his instincts insist on him continuing on. Something still doesn’t feel right. Kitchen? Empty. Basement? Nothing out of the ordinary. Drawing room and library? Clear and clear. Living room? Empty. Of course it is, the whole house is clear and safe… And while that is comforting he still needs to check outside, the unsettled feeling inside his chest nagging at him until he gives in and slips out the back door. It’s cold, dark and damp. A frost covers the ground and if he were human he’s sure he would see his breath in the chilly air. At a glance everything appears as it should be. He can’t sense any humans or other unwanted visitors, can’t hear any noise other than the sound of wildlife in the far distance and the running river a few miles away but he walks around for a while anyway, convinced some fresh air will do him good. He wanders through the gardens aimlessly, staring up at the sky, deep black splattered with glittering stars and a bright moon. It’s cloudless and beautiful, the world they exist in, thrive in, may be dark but it’s nothing if not beautiful. He’s lost in a world of his own when footsteps ahead of him catch his attention. His body immediately goes on guard as he creeps forward, ready to defend his coven. As he rounds the corner he finds himself face to face with…Yeosang?What on earth is the fledgling doing in the garden at this time? A quick glance around confirms he is alone which is even more unusual given the fact there is always either a sire or one of three coven mates at his side, regardless of what he’s doing. Initially he debates turning around and pretending he didn’t see the fledgling but he quickly shakes his head to clear that thought. His next option is turning around and going straight to Hongjoong and Seonghwa or one of his other coven mates but he decides against that too, Yeosang is obviously on his own for a reason. The fledgling looks unharmed, which is a relief to see, it doesn’t however do anything to squash the concern he feels. Yeosang is weak, defenceless, what if someone other than Yunho, other than the coven had found him? What if someone had taken him, hurt him and they didn’t even know? The thought alone makes him feel nauseous, Yeosang being hurt, mistreated feels wrong, impossible but he knows without the careful protection of his sires and the coven it’s a very real possibility. The fledgling seems a little dumb, too kind, ditzy, someone could say they have puppies and he’d follow them and the thought makes him nervous. He now understands why Yeosang shouldn’t, can’t be left alone. The fledgling is standing by the fountain, completely unfazed, oblivious to the world around him, gaze flitting here to there, eyes wide and though he’s not smiling he doesn’t look to be in any obvious pain. He looks beautiful, even in the dim light and if Yunho had a beating heart he’s sure it would be fluttering out of his chest right now. He looks angelic, perfect and in that moment he turns to face Yunho, catching sight of the older vampire, his tense brows relaxing as he smiles softly at Yunho. The world around him stops, everything dull compared to Yeosang and these new feelings coursing around his body and soul. His beloved is standing there in front of him, his beloved. He’s known the whole time, it would be impossible not to but he’s been denying it for as long as possible, in need of longer to come to terms with the new and sudden development. He’s ready though, his heart is open and their beloved bond, though tentative, is beginning to reach out and form between them. Yeosang needs him, needs to be cared for and though Yunho thought he wasn’t ready the bond proves he is. He can care for Yeosang and ensure he’s kept safe and happy.Finally decided he walks over to the blonde, slowly and carefully, conscious they haven’t had the best interactions so far, moving cautiously so as not to startle the fledgling. Yeosang doesn’t shy away from him, instead standing still as Yunho approaches, obvious relief lighting up his face. As he gets closer he notices the dried tears on Yeosang’s pale cheeks and rushes the rest of the way over to the fledgling, concerned as to why the little one is alone after obviously crying. He’s frantic as he comes to a stop in front of Yeosang, effortlessly and immediately falling into the concerned coven mate role he’s used to.“Yeosang, whatever’s the matter?” Yunho asked, breathless despite not having any biological need to breathe. He’s dead, his body doesn't need oxygen, his heart doesn’t beat and despite this he still finds himself short of breath.Yeosang sniffles slightly and raises a hand to scrub his forearm over his eyes in an effort to wipe any remaining tears away. “I-I had a nightmare hyung and was too scared to go back to sleep.”“Aww, I’m sorry little one, why aren’t you with your sires though? Why are you dealing with this fear and sadness on your own? I’m certain you’d rather be comforted by them than alone in the garden.” Yunho coos, surprising himself with the kind tone his voice takes.Yeosang sucks in a needless, gasping breath and scrubs at his eyes. “I ju-just didn’t want to bother them. They already worry about me every second of the day so I wanted to let them sleep.”“Now that’s just silly, little one. I promise you there is nothing your sires want more than to be there for you. I must say, I am shocked they didn’t wake up from sensing your distress though.” Yunho promises, stroking a comforting hand up and down one of the fledgling’s arms.“Well, I was so thirsty before bed and they let me drink more than usual so they’re dead tired. I feel guilty for taking too much so I wanted to let them rest.” Yeosang admits sheepishly, scuffing the toes of his shoes against the floor as he links his hands behind his back. It’s silent for a moment before Yeosang speaks again, quick and nervous. “Please don’t wake them up! I’m not sleepy anymore and I’m too scared to go back to bed, I didn’t want to lay there and wake them with my wriggling so I went out for a walk.”“Hmm, sounds like last night with Mingi? Is our fledgling feeling restless at the moment? Are your sires and hyungs making you sleep too much?” Yunho teases, raising a hand to gently tap under the fledgling’s chin. After a moment he sighs and gives in to the little one's request. “Fine, against my better judgement I won’t wake your sires, but I will keep you company until you’re ready to go back to bed. I was just enjoying a stroll myself. Would you like to come with me, Yeosang?”Yeosang agrees enthusiastically. Ever the gentleman, Yunho holds his elbow out for the blonde to hold onto, smiling to himself when the fledgling latches onto his arm and allows the older vampire to lead him around the gardens. It’s peaceful, calming after such a horrendous night terror. He has the fledgling close, he’s alive and safe as he clings to his arm, eager for the comfort and support Yunho finds himself more than willing to provide. They walk in silence for a while, both settling into each other’s unfamiliar presence. The night is glorious, perfect for an impromptu walk, the sky is cloudless, giving a perfect view of the twinkling stars. There's a light frost settling over everything in the garden, from the grass to the statues. He watches the fledgling glace around in amazement, it’s obvious that despite the time he spends in the garden every night he still finds the grounds of the manor beautiful every time he steps into them.After a while the silence becomes stifling even in the fresh air. Anxiously swallowing the nerves building in his throat, Yunho attempts to make casual conversation. “Have you been well?” “Mhm, I have thank you hyung.” Yeosang whispers, turning to glance up at the taller and smiling softly, shyly.Yunho should keep the conversation light and easy but his next words fall out without his permission. “Yeosang, I… I’m sorry about how I’ve treated you, it was unfair of me and I should’ve behaved with more dignity.”“It’s ok, I know my sudden arrival has been hard for the coven and I understand. Change isn’t easy, especially when it’s out of your hands.” Yeosang replies, voice soft and ethereal. He’s so… so… infuriatingly good . He’s kind, forgiving, sweet and they’ve treated him so poorly. The pain and disappointment he feels is agony, he’s a good person, kind and helpful but he lost himself to hate.“While I appreciate your kindness and understanding, it’s not ok, Yeosang. I should have at least been civil if I wasn’t ready to accept your arrival immediately. I’m just a few decades off six hundred, I should know better. At nearly six hundred years old I was behaving like a child whilst you, a fledgling who's been on this earth for twenty-one years, is mature and understanding. My actions upset me and I know we have, I have, caused you a great deal of pain and sadness and I’m deeply sorry for that Yeosang. I wish I could find better words to explain how sorry I am.”“Honestly Yunho hyung, it’s ok. I’ve never hated or held your actions against any of you.” Yeosang promises, a gentle smile pulling at the corner of his lips. “My sires explained everything to me, about how the coven has been the same, lived and existed the same for hundreds of years, how my presence was a threat to the peace and life you’ve created. I know how both of them siring me has affected the situation and they have both explained that if only one of them had sired me the reception of my sudden appearance may have been different. My sires sharing a fledgling is something they’ve always dreamt of and my existence is very special to them. I know they both love that I need  them and always will, that much is clear to me and I love that too but I understand that must be hard for the coven to accept.”    Yunho hums, low and acknowledging. “But still, Yeosang, you’re innocent in all of this, you never deserved the cruelty we exposed you to. I don’t even know why we were so resistant to your existence, we all hate when the hyung’s try to baby us now that we’re adult vampires and we know you being here will make both Hongjoong and Seonghwa so incredibly happy but we still couldn’t accept you. I’m sure your sires have already explained the effect of having two sires? You’ll never be a threat to us and I can’t remember why we ever thought you would be.” “Yunho, I haven’t known any cruelty here in this manor, in this coven. I’ve been cared for better here than I ever have in my entire life. Though I don’t remember my birth family and the life I left behind, I know it wasn’t kind to me, I know my parents weren’t kind to me. Though the coven may have been cold to me, you were never cruel. Unkind? Yes, never cruel.” Yeosang protests, voice raising in volume as he speaks, obviously feeling passionate about their conversation. “Plus, my sires have adored me enough for all of you! I’ve just been patiently waiting for the day the coven comes to accept me!”“You’re cute, it’s clear why your sires and the coven mates you’ve already besotted adore you.” Yunho chuckles softly. “We don’t deserve your forgiveness but I’m grateful for it none-the-less. I never expected you to not have come from a loving family, you have so much kindness and love to give, I assumed your family was the same.”“Oh no, I don’t remember much about them but they weren’t kind to me. Sires said they looked into my history just to check if there was anyone who would be worrying about me and what they read was rather upsetting so they didn’t tell me anymore.” Yeosang explains, voice devoid of anything that could give away his feelings on the matter, completely flat.“Ah, I understand, that’s for the best. You’ll likely never interact with them again so if you don’t have to remember I can’t see a reason why you’d need to be forced to, especially if it’s upsetting for you.” Yunho agrees, gently pulling Yeosang to the side to avoid a particularly wild and sharp rose bush.“I can’t remember anything, not even how I ended up in that park the night sires found and changed me. Sires think the event was so traumatic that my brain has forced itself to forget it in order to protect me from the painful memories.” Yeosang says, leaning into Yunho ever so slightly as the path they’re on narrows significantly.Yunho hums, low and contemplative. “Our brains are capable of amazing things, Yeosang, then add in vampire venom and anything is possible.” They continue walking, almost making a full loop of the garden when Yeosang speaks up again, voice full of curiosity. “What about you hyung, do you remember how you were turned?”“I do, do you want me to tell you about it?” Yunho asks, noting Yeosang asked just as they came back to the front door. The fledgling obviously isn’t ready to end their walk yet and who is Yunho to disappoint him?“Please, San, Jongho and Mingi told me their stories, it helped us bond hyung.” Yunho laughs, deep and full of genuine joy. Yeosang is obviously trying to ensure he hears Yunho’s story, offering as good of a reason as possible. “Mhm, it’s not a happy story though.”“My word, what's going on with you guys, none of you have a happy story! It’s a good job sires found you!” Yeosang complains, hands flying up in frustration as he sighs with a shake of his head.Yunho bursts out laughing, deep and unrestrained at the fledgling's words. “Very true darling, very true. We are incredibly lucky that Seonghwa and Hongjoong found us.”“Mhm, me too. We all are.”“You’re so sweet. Anyway, did the coven ever tell you I was a prince?” Yunho questions, deciding just to rip the bandage off and get the reveal over with. Yeosang gives exactly the reaction he was expecting, stopping in his tracks and spinning around to stare up at Yunho, eyes wide with disbelief and amazement. “A prince?! Really?” “Really. It was me, the eldest prince, my parents, the King and Queen and my younger brother. My little brother was amazing, kind and generous, hopeful for a brighter future. We went riding together, did archery together, hell we spent almost all of our free time together, it was amazing.” Yunho smiles as he reminisces about his younger brother, so fond of the happy memories that come to mind as he thinks about Gunho. As he thinks about what to say next a resigned sigh escapes his lips. “My parents however… We didn't see eye to eye. They were cold, cruel, greedy and high on power. They didn’t have a kind bone in their body, neither did their court. The subjects in our kingdom suffered horrendously under their reign and me and Gunho were just waiting for the moment I ascended to the throne to put things right. The last thing I wanted was to be King but I was willing to do it to serve our people and put things right for once.”Yunho sighs, the sadness creeping in at the thought of his family's demise. “We didn’t get there though. My parents were clinging to that throne with an iron grip and before we could pry them away from it war broke out. The army divided and with support from neighbouring kingdoms they began the assault on the castle. Our parents foolishly believed the rebellion would never reach the castle, that they would be safe and protected from harm. How wrong they were. Late one night the army reached the castle, they’d suddenly sped up, became stronger, more intelligent and no one could figure out why. Eventually most of the army that remained under my parents control deserted, ran as far away as fast as possible to save themselves and the castle was suddenly unprotected. I sent my brother away as fast as I could and told him once all of this was over he’d be ready to come back, take the throne and fix what our parents broke. I put him on his horse, sent my advisor and staff as well as his with him and hurried them off. Then I just wandered around the castle for a while, I was a little lost in the acceptance that I would die, that the revolution wouldn't be able to separate me from my parents actions. I could’ve left with Gunho but I didn’t want to risk my parents escaping fate so I stayed, just to ensure they received their karma.”Yunho and Yeosang have long since passed the front door, coming up towards the entrance into the back of the house but he still has so much of his story left to tell that after a glance down at Yeosang’s fascinated face he guides them further into the garden for another lap around the elaborate space.“I returned to the throne room and my parents were sitting on their thrones, uncaring and full of pride. They had the nerve to smile at me as if nothing was wrong and make a disgusting comment about our subjects that likened them to dogs. They were still so reluctant to accept the truth, they were losing power, they were all but defeated, nowhere to run or hide. Their precious, safe castle was being invaded as we spoke and the reason for the army's sudden increase in strength was already inside the castle, sneaking through the dark, abandoned hallways to the throne room. I finally lost my patience with them after all the years of suffering their cruelty and watching the subjects of our kingdom be used and abused over and over again. I told them how they were awful rulers, selfish and greedy without a single ounce of kindness in their bodies. I told them how much me and Gunho hated them, how along with the subjects we prayed every day for their death, for some release from their evil. And do you know what they did? They laughed at me, laughed in my face. Laughed so hard they cried for what must be the first time in their lives. I was disgusted that they were related to me by blood and decided the sooner they were dead the better. I could die in peace as long as I was able to watch the life drain from their eyes.”He leads Yeosang over to a bench facing the elaborate, beautiful fountain and gently guides Yeosang down, following close behind him. They sit close together, arms pressed against each other as Yeosang leans into Yunho gently. “I wonder how such evil people can create people like you?”“Please Yeosang, I’ve been nothing but unkind to you, I don’t deserve anything but to be compared to them.” Yunho pleads, feeling immensely guilty for his past actions as Yeosang praises his kindness.“Stop it, please. I’ve already told you I don’t hold it against you and that I know you’re a good person. Your desire to save the kingdom and your brother is proof of that. My sires and my coven mates have told me all about you, what a kind and caring person you are to the people you like. They reassured me that I would soon fall into that category once you ‘pulled your head out of your arse’ as Jongho said.” Yeosang giggles as he thinks about Jongho’s crass language.“Of course he did.” Yunho sighs, pinching the bridge of his nose. That absolute brat. “Anyway, where was I?”“They laughed at you in the throne room.” Yeosang supplies helpfully.“Yes, thank you darling,” Yunho smiles at the fledgling, clearing his throat before speaking again. “They were still laughing at me when the doors opened, I didn’t turn around because I assumed it was just one of their shitty advisors but to my surprise my parents shot to their feet and turned red in the face as they spluttered at the visitors. At that point I knew it wasn’t anyone they were familiar or friendly with so I turned around and there stood Seonghwa and Hongjoong. The hyung’s were just passing through our kingdom but upon hearing the cause they immediately joined the fight and assisted them in fighting against the crown. They wanted to save the innocent people from their suffering at the hands of the rulers. They strode in like they owned the place Yeosang, they were so sure of themselves, of their ability and their purpose as I stood there feeling weak and embarrassed. My parents were so angry, the look on their faces was priceless, they genuinely never expected any danger would reach them behind their precious castle walls. Hongjoong and Seonghwa gave them a long spiel about what it means to be rulers, leaders and all my parents could do was stand there with their mouths open. Do you know what my parents did next, Yeosang?”Yeosang places his hands on his hips and releases a disappointed huff. “Well I can’t imagine it was anything good.”Yunho laughs, shaking his head fondly before composing himself. “Very true, darling. They stuck their noses in the air and said they were the best rulers any kingdom had ever seen, how their subjects were happy and healthy. You could hear a pin drop in the throne room, everyone was silent, my parents because they were too preoccupied with their self-importance and the rest of us from disbelief. Seonghwa let out the biggest sigh ever and shook his head, he and Hongjoong shared a glance and with that they had my parents pinned on the floor. I was astonished, I had no idea how they moved so fast, how they were strong enough to put them on the floor with little effort but I didn’t complain, they were able to do what so many of us weren’t. I couldn’t help but watch as they killed my parents, out of morbid curiosity I suppose. It was such a relief to know the subjects were finally safe from them that I never once thought about myself or what faced me. They knew I was the crown prince but the beloved bond must have stopped them from killing me. Hyung’s say I was just so good, so kind that they couldn’t kill me and after that they realised how strong of a bond we had. They just walked over, asked if I wanted to live for eternity, free from my parents, from the life that was planned for me and for some reason I said yes, without a thought I agreed. I didn’t even know them, didn’t know their names or what they were but a part of me trusted them completely. They explained their existence, the life they loved as vampires and what it would mean for me and I agreed wholeheartedly. A life without illness or injury, no kingdom to rule, a free life with two handsome vampires, made it a very fast and easy decision.”“I’d have done the same I think. Even without my injuries, if sires had come to me saying they wanted to change me and keep me with them forever I would’ve said yes in a heartbeat.” Yeosang whispers, cheeks flushed a light pink as he smiles to himself, happy as he thinks of his sires.“Exactly, I just knew it was the best thing I could do. Before they changed me I showed them to the treasury and gave them all the valuables in the castle that didn’t belong to the people and weren’t paid for by their suffering. Seonghwa and Hongjoong were starting their own coven and needed funds so in return for their services in the war they were promised by the people that they could take payment directly from the castle. They ended up taking everything that was of value to my parents, out of spite more than anything. They didn’t touch the finances that came from the kingdom, taxes etc but they took enough to ensure the coven's comfort for the rest of our lives. They took their payment and me back to where they were staying and after settling down Seonghwa changed me. Whilst Seonghwa stayed beside me, feeding me and caring for me until I awoke, Hongjoong was apparently kept extremely busy. He stayed with us until my heart stopped and he left after that, telling people Seonghwa had been injured in the fight and was resting away from interruptions. They’d been a large part of the rebellion's success and due to that they were expected to show their face, at least for a few weeks after. Seonghwa hyung says it was the best case scenario, we had a reason to stay around and so I could complete my change without any suspicion. Hongjoong hyung was facing the people while we were hiding away, clearing mine and Gunho’s names, helping clean up and lead after the devastation. With their sires coven they even helped re-establish the court, find advisors who cared for the kingdom and who would help Gunho rather than sabotage him. They educated Gunho on how to use the remaining treasures and funds to restore the country and help build it back to prosper. They told Gunho and the rebellion forces that I died to rid the kingdom of the cruel King and Queen, that I sacrificed myself to save them all. Eventually I awakened and we left the kingdom, unwilling to allow anyone who may recognise me to see me and risk our safety.”“Did you get to say goodbye to Gunho? Let him know you were safe?” Yeosang asks, peering up at him with those big, shiny eyes.Yunho smiles down at the pretty thing, a gentle hand raising to stroke the blondes fringe out of his face. “I did. The hyungs took me to see him a week or so after I awoke. We gave him a weak excuse that I didn’t want anything to do with being royalty, I didn’t want the shame that came with being too weak to accept and rise to the throne, too selfish to dedicate my life to the people. He accepted the explanation of why we lied and told everyone I was dead easily enough and I told him we were leaving the country and would likely never come back. He didn’t take that too well but I promised to write to him every month and that settled him a little. He insisted on taking some more treasures, gifts he received from foreign kingdoms for his bravery that he couldn’t accept when he escaped and hid till it was safe to return. After that we left and never looked back. I wrote to him every month for the first few years, always updating him on where my address would be next so he could write back to me but after a while we stopped writing so frequently. He fell in love, got married and had children, that makes anyone a busy person. Meanwhile I knew I needed to distance myself a little, I hadn’t slowed or settled down and I couldn’t truly ever tell him what I was doing and who I was with. I knew my little brother would become suspicious so we only wrote to each other once a year, twice at most. The only time I ever saw my brother since leaving was when I received a letter from my nephews, Gunho fell ill at the impressive age of ninety-three and his last wish was to see me one last time. We debated it for a while, the safety of the coven versus my selfish desires. By the time Gunho became ill, the coven had grown, Mingi and San joined us, it was no longer just the three of us to think about. We came to a decision that I would go with Seonghwa and the others would stay out of sight but close enough to come to us if we needed them. We were able to find a way into the castle and saw my brother just before he passed.”“That’s both so sweet and incredibly sad. How did he react to you looking the same as when you left?” Yeosang questions, head tilted to the side curiously.“He was… understandably shocked, unwilling to accept the reality at first but after I talked about our childhood, our parents, the letters we exchanged he knew it was me. Gunho said he didn’t care about why I still looked so young, the only thing that mattered was the fact we were able to see each other one last time. We held each other, cried, talked some more and just as the sun was about to rise we left the way we came. My little brother passed a day later.” Yunho sighs, closing his eyes and tilting his head back, a soft, sad smile forming on his face at the thought of his lovely little brother.Yeosang leans into him, rubbing one of his arms comfortingly. “How beautiful, it's so special you were able to see each other one last time. How did he fare as a ruler? I assume it went well, he seemed like a wonderful person.”Yunho grins, turning to face Yeosang as he positively beams, unbelievably proud of the King he was able to call his little brother. “Oh he was Yeosang. He was kind, bright, and joyous. That boy had a bleeding heart and would wring himself dry for anyone. We used to argue when I told him to cut off people he didn’t like or that didn’t benefit him, it was always one of the points we disagreed on. As a King, well he was amazing. He rebuilt the defeated kingdom, made it proud and prosperous, as did his children and grandchildren. His subjects adored him and the Queen, they were healthy and happy, loyal to the crown and country. I was and still am so incredibly proud of him. In the end we all benefited, I was able to avoid the throne and live a much happier life, the people thrived and my brother was able to rule as he always wished to. The artefacts and treasures from my past help to keep his memory alive in my mind. There’s even a portrait of him and one of us as a family around here somewhere, I’ll find it and show you it some time.”After a moment of silence he sighs and stands, gently pulling the fledgling up with him. Yeosang takes his arm again and gracefully follows Yunho’s lead, allowing himself to be guided back through the gardens along the gravel pathways to the door. There's one last thing he needs to get off of his chest and now seems like a good time. He steels his nerves before speaking again. “I’m… sorry about the other week, with the statue. It-it simultaneously brought back both good and bad memories, of my brother, my parents and the life I lived before the coven. I saw it in the castle everyday when I walked back from the throne room so it was always something of an eye sore to me but there’s still emotions attached to it, you see? In all honesty you did me a favour, I couldn’t look at that thing but it was something my brother gave me and I never quite managed to shove it away in a dark corner somewhere like I’d intended to. It wasn’t your fault and I truly over-reacted, I hope you can forgive me.”“I wanted to apologise to you actually, sires say I’m quite clumsy so I should have been more careful. It’s understandable you’d be upset, it’s important to you. I asked Hongjoong if there was any way we could fix it for you and he sent it off to his witch friends who said they have a spell that will repair it. Hopefully it should be back soon and maybe we can put it in that dark corner together, carefully of course. At least then you won’t have to be reminded of the bad memories all the time but if you ever were to want to see it you’ll know where to find it.” Yeosang offers, voice gentle.He feels guilty all over again. This perfect, kind man, subjected to so much cruelty at his own hands. “You’re too good, Yeosang, you need to be meaner, less forgiving.”“Oh, I’m not very good at that hyung.”“Then we will be, your coven will look after you and protect you from anyone who tries to take advantage of your heart of gold.” Yunho promises, voice full of conviction as he thinks about all the ways he and the coven will protect Yeosang, keep him safe.“I’ll leave it to the coven then! I’ll be in everyone’s care!” Yeosang beams, eyes creasing into little crescent moons as he grins up at the taller vampire. Yunho positively melts and it’s like his world has finally been completed. He has his seven beloveds, their friends, their home and all his precious memories. He truly is a lucky vampire. Before he knows it they've made it back to where they started. Though reluctant, Yunho pushes the door open and gestures for Yeosang to step through first, gently closing the door behind himself as he follows the fledgling in. He locks the door and triple checks it’s latched properly before placing a large hand on the small of Yeosang’s back, urging the blonde towards the stairs. He should have tired the fledgling out enough to sleep now and he’d rather keep his head attached, Yeosang’s sires would not be pleased to know he kept the little one awake for so long. Though light, their footsteps sound heavy in the silence that still covers the manor, shadows flickering as the house creaks and groans around them. Bringing them to a stop in front of their coven heads bedroom door, he raises a hand to reach for the door handle, managing to get his hand on the cold metal before it’s quickly ripped from his fingers. A pair of hands reach out of the darkness, grabbing for Yeosang as the body attached to the hands makes a pleased noise once the fledgling is in their grasp. He catches a glance of Hongjoong’s face and manages to get out a small ‘goodnight’ to Yeosang before the blonde is being yanked into the darkness of the bedroom and judging by the little one’s musical giggle, directly into the chest of his sire. The laughing and shuffling moves deeper into the room, ending in a soft thump as they presumably flop down onto the soft mattress of the bed. A fond smile makes a home on his lips at the image he paints in his head and he’s about to turn around and make his way back downstairs to keep himself busy for the rest of the night when Seonghwa appears at the door. His sire smiles at him softly, gently leaning against the doorframe as he crosses his arms over his chest. Even at his age, Yunho still finds himself fidgeting under his sires knowing gaze, much to his sires joy judging by the look on his face.Seonghwa sighs and glances back into the room before turning his attention back to Yunho. He grins and speaks quietly, obviously conscious of his husband attempting to force a fledgling back to sleep. “Thank you for returning our fledgling dear, though it appears we’re struggling to keep our baby bat in bed at the moment, what with Mingi last night and you tonight. Make sure you don’t make a habit out of it.”“No promises hyung.” Yunho grins, crossing his arms over his chest and raising a brow at his sire.“Sigh, that’s what the others said too… Honestly, my fledgling is too adorable for his own good.” Seonghwa says dramatically as he shakes his head with a fond exasperation.“That he is.” Yunho agrees easily.“Have you come to terms with everything? You can always talk to me, sire is always here to listen and comfort you.” Seonghwa offers, voice tender as a pale hand reaches out to rest gently on Yunho’s arm.“Thank you sire, but I needed to work through this on my own this time. I wanted my apology to be my own, to be genuine. I wanted to make you proud of me.”“I am. You always make me proud, Yunho. Well maybe not when you’re terrorising my little fledgling but we’ll forgive that and put it down to extenuating circumstances.” Seonghwa teases much to Yunho’s displeasure. He flushes but nods, accepting his sires words easily and whispering an almost silent thank you. “Go to bed Yun, you’ve accepted your feelings for Yeosang and you’ve apologised for your actions, all is forgiven. As I’ve said to my other boys, let's focus on moving forward as a coven and being happy. All eight of us, not just two or three of us, all of us. ”“What about Wooyoung?” Yunho forces himself to ask the dreaded question. He’s truly worried about their final beloved and how he’ll react to the situations development.Seonghwa sighs and walks forward, gripping Yunho’s wrist and uncrossing his arms, tugging him into a tight, reassuring hug as he speaks softly. “Oh sweetheart, don’t worry too much. Our Youngie is a stubborn thing when he wants to be, he has so many complex emotions about Yeosang and the situation that I’m not surprised it’ll take him a little longer. We have to be patient and kind, he needs our support and love more than ever. Knowing Wooyoung he’s been obsessing over Yeosang and what this means for him and the coven relentlessly, he needs a distraction and I’d appreciate it if everyone could try to prevent him from retreating into himself. He’ll come around, me and Hongjoong know he will. Yeosang is destined to be with us, with all of us, Wooyoung included, we won’t be able to pry him away from my little dove before long, I promise you that.”“Mhm, I can see Wooyoung being possessive of Yeosang.” Yunho finds himself grinning at the thought, both of his pretty mates wrapped around each other. Wooyoung will be utterly horrendous to try and remove from Yeosang.“It wouldn’t be anything new, we’re all rather possessive of him. I’m still quite selfish with the time he spends with me and I can’t find it in me to apologise for that.” Seonghwa admits unashamed, leaning back in Yunho’s arms and smirking up at the taller vampire.“Oh sire, you are too honest sometimes!” Yunho laughs, his still heart warming at the pleased expression on his sires face. Seonghwa obviously wanted to make him laugh, to make his fledgling smile and Yunho is overwhelmed with love for his sire. He pulls the elder into his arms even tighter before pulling back to place a soft kiss on his lips, smiling softly.“I love you dear, now, off to bed with you!” Seonghwa instructs, one hand lowering to spank him sharply on one ass cheek. Yunho jolts in surprise, an irritated huff forced out of his throat.“Sire…” Yunho groans, exasperated immediately. He pulls himself out of Seonghwa’s hold and grumbles to himself as he walks away down the hallway, his sires laughter following him as he retreats. “I’m not a fledgling anymore and I’m not tired.” Dashing down the stairs away from Seonghwa’s doting affections he considers his options. He could try to read? No, his head is too loud to concentrate on a book, it would simply be wasted time. He could go watch TV? No, that’s the same, it still requires concentration but not quite enough to distract him from the blonde fledgling and worries about the coven that plague him. At that moment the silent house grows loud. The living room door opens as Mingi, San and Jongho tumble out of the room, laughing and chatting as they tease each other. The second they notice his presence everyone goes painfully, awkwardly still, staring at each other without speaking. Yunho has almost had enough of the situation when the three of them suddenly start grinning at him, wide, knowing and honestly, extremely unnerving. In the dark foyer, three men standing and doing nothing but smiling at you would make anyone uncomfortable. He shifts on his feet and clears his throat, hoping one of them would stop grinning like an idiot long enough to explain what they’re so happy about.Deep down he knows but he refuses to accept reality. They’re grinning at him like they know something and if he were a gambling man, he’d put money on it being about his moonlit escapades with a certain fledgling. All at once he grows exasperated, sighing and crossing his arms over his chest as he stares at his lovers. “Come on then, out with it. I can only assume you were peering out of the window at me and Yeosang.”“Of course we were, Yeosang is our darling angel, baby vamp, it’s our life purpose to protect him and ensure his comfort and safety.” Mingi rambles, clearly passionate in his adoration for the blonde.Yunho sighs and pinches the bridge of his nose as he speaks, mildly irritated but very fond. “Mingi, please, enough of the dramatics. You only accepted your bond with him yesterday. This kind of behaviour from San and Jongho is expected but at least give it forty-eight hours before you turn absolutely stupid for the fledgling.”“As if you aren’t already stupid for him Yun, he has all of us wrapped around his fingers and you know it.” Mingi protests, glaring at him as he sulks for being called out.“Mhm, it's true. Considering how you have been treating Yeosang since his arrival and awakening you’ve become besotted with him even faster than Min did!” Jongho adds, inspecting his nails before glancing back up to make eye contact with Yunho.“It’s all very new for me, I’m certainly very fond of him and it has happened rather quickly. Fate has a way of ensuring everything works out in the end and who am I to argue with fate. Yeosang is our beloved, our final soulmate and I won’t deny it any longer.”“I hope you apologised to him.” San says after standing silent throughout the entire conversation. His face is serious, eyes intense and a frown pulling at his brows. His arms are crossed defensively over his chest as he stares the taller down. Oh Sannie, always the protector, the defender of the weak. He knew San cared deeply for the fledgling, but he never knew how deeply he cared for protecting Yeosang and his honour, how much it bothered him about the fledgling being mistreated. He simultaneously feels guilty and proud. Yunho knows he’s responsible for part of Yeosang’s mistreatment and he still, despite Yeosang’s reassurances, feels horrendous about it but he’s so proud of San for protecting their newest love, their fledgling.Yunho winces, he knew that question was coming. San was the first to come to terms with Yeosang and he of course, in typical San fashion, has become unbelievably protective of Yeosang. Almost becoming the blondes shadow, always a step away in case he should ever be needed. It’s adorable. “Of course I did, many times. Yeosang is just too good, he accepted my apologies so easily, as if I didn't treat him so poorly. It makes me feel like shit.”“Just be thankful, don’t think too much about it Yun. I struggled with it for a while too. It was too easy. After everything we put him through he just smiled and forgave us, it truly baffled me. Yeosang is precious and forgiving, too forgiving. He’s the kind of person who can’t bring himself to be mean to someone even after they’ve been awful to him. Be thankful he’s forgiving enough to accept our apologies and allow us to have a relationship with him. Take all those feelings you have and focus it on caring for Yeosang, ensuring he’s safe and happy. That’s what Seonghwa and Hongjoong told me to do anyway.” San reassures the taller, voice full of that sweet warmth their intimidating Sannie is known for. “Mhm, as frustrating as it is to admit, they’re right as always.” Yunho groans, rubbing a hand over his forehead as he sighs to himself. “Anyway, where are you heading off to?”“We’re gonna grab a snack and then head to the library. I want them to read a book sire used to read to me when I was a fledgling.” Jongho explains, going silent for a moment before his face lights up and he speaks again.  “You should come with us hyung!”“Ah, thanks for the invite baby bear but I’m not really in the mood for reading. You guys have fun though, if you’re still around later I’ll come and find you.”“Hmm, ok then…” Jongho sighs, walking forward as he speaks. “If you get lonely, come find us!”With that he’s being squished into a tight hug by his three lovers. He presses a soft kiss to each pair of lips and is begrudgingly released afterward. Watching his beloveds disappear into the kitchen with a fond smile he turns around and heads back for the door. As he steps out into the garden again he finally decides what he wants to do with the rest of his night. He heads off towards the forest with purpose, steps quick and silent. He’ll find something delicious for Yeosang, it’ll be his little project for when the fledgling can drink blood other than his sires. Something delicious, something unique as a treat. He’ll bleed it dry and age the blood so Yeosang can enjoy some variety in his diet. Maybe a rabbit, or a deer, something palatable, something impressive to bleed dry and age for the little one’s enjoyment. Maybe he’ll give it to the fledgling for his first vampire birthday, the celebration of his first year of this new life. He’ll need to check with the fledgling’s sires first though, he can’t feed another vampire’s baby without permission, even if it is one of his beloveds. For now though he’ll catch something and he’ll ask later. The forest is alive with options and he has until the dawn breaks to find the perfect one. Nothing but perfect for Yeosang, never again.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

-Wooyoung-

Does he hate the fledgling? That’s the question he can see the coven thinking as they stare at him, the question he asks himself regularly.

Yes, he does hate the fledgling. Not for anything to do with his appearance, his personality but for what he represents in Wooyoung’s life, in his history. The pain that comes with a new arrival into a home that has found equity and domestic bliss. The changes his presence alone causes, the trauma that will inevitably follow. He’s aware that this hatred and unwillingness to accept change comes from deep rooted fear that he’s never properly moved on from, despite his reassurances to his coven that he has but one doesn’t move on from something quite so traumatic that easily. San, his beloved, had tried to reason that maybe accepting Yeosang and seeing that his sudden, unwanted,

unneeded

appearance doesn’t change the love and affection they hold for Wooyoung would

help

him overcome his trauma… Help him? That little pest has done nothing to help him and never will.

A weak, vulnerable vampire? Helping him? A nearly five hundred year old vampire? Impossible. Simply incomprehensible.

What could Yeosang do to help him? He’s physically stunted, he’ll never develop as a vampire should, his strength will be weaker, his senses underdeveloped, his ability to hunt for himself, to feed himself non-existent. Hell, even his fangs may not grow in fully, they could forever be stuck as fledgling fangs. How can a creature like that help anyone? What’s the purpose of being a vampire with ailments like that? He’s nothing more than an eternal inconvenience.

But right now he’s the only one that

sees

this, the only one who isn’t muddled by the adorable fledgling. He’s the only one thinking straight and rationally. Everyone else has accepted him, come to adore him. One after the other following each other like pathetic sheep, allowing their hyungs to convince them everything is fine, they’re still happy. Everything is

not

fine. How could it be? One after the other every single beloved betrayed him.

First Seonghwa and his own sire, Hongjoong. Even just turning Yeosang and bringing him home was a huge betrayal and an even larger shock. Your perfect life, settled and secure, unchanged for hundreds of years suddenly being turned upside down? Unfair, cruel. Has he said some unkind words to them since their decision? Yes, but in Wooyoung’s opinion it's deserved. He still loves them both and has come to accept the reality of their decisions as they all work towards normality, towards forgiveness but it still stings.

Arguably the hardest to swallow was San. They have a special relationship, one that isn’t forged by sire and fledgling instincts or beloved bonds. They simply get each other. San understands him and all his complexities in a way no one else ever has, even his parents or his sire. Finding out San had accepted his bond with Yeosang… was devastating. He knew the day would come, could see San was uncomfortable and disappointed with their cold, nasty words and actions they subjected Yeosang to, but he never thought he’d come to adore the fledgling the way he did. San is understanding enough to not talk about Yeosang too much in their private time alone, only mentioning how cute he is or what adorable thing he did that day

very rarely

when he deemed Wooyoung in a good enough mood to tolerate it. Infuriating.

Jongho and Mingi. Well he thought they’d last longer in all honesty. The three of them had exchanged hushed words in the past, how happy they were as seven, how settled they were in their little coven hierarchy, in their places that they would never accept anyone new and to a degree they upheld that for a while. Both Jongho and Mingi made it abundantly clear that they were displeased and weren't going to accept the fledgling, Wooyoung was certain they’d last so much longer than they did. Jongho caved early, his baby bear with a bleeding heart, stubborn to a fault but so wonderfully caring that seeing Yeosang upset and mistreated quickly changed his perspective. Mingi… well all Mingi needed was time. Time to work through the betrayal and come to terms with the new reality of life with Yeosang in it. As soon as he realised Yeosang wasn’t a threat, well he was a different person towards him all together. Yeosang was weak, vulnerable to so many dangers and Wooyoung supposes that it reminds Mingi of himself, of how he lived his life before his change. Sick and weak, pushed to the side without any care from the people that should have loved him the most. Wooyoung knew Mingi would never let Yeosang feel like that, never let the delicate blonde experience that kind of pain.

Yunho was expected. He’s rational and calm, kind and understanding. The way he reacted to Yeosang initially was more surprising than anything truthfully. The cold, unkind Yunho was unusual for his beloved and he knew it was only a time before his rationale caught up with him. He still doesn’t quite understand why Yunho reacted the way he did but something about the situation upset him enough to make him lash out at Yeosang. Maybe it was the unexpected arrival, the disregard for how they may feel about it or maybe something else. Either way Yunho was back to acting like himself, warm, kind, silly and absolutely besotted with the fledgling.

He could never truly blame them for accepting Yeosang and coming to adore him. They were

good

people, soft for things weaker than than, things that needed their help. Just like Yeosang. Yeosang is beautiful, kind, gentle with an absent mindedness that's both adorable and concerning. Could any of them ever have truly kept their distance from the little one for much longer than they did? No, Wooyoung doesn’t think they could have, much too loving to prolong any suffering.

The dynamics in the coven have changed since he became the only one maintaining a cold, uninterested distance with the fledgling. They dance around him like he’s an unpredictable, caged animal. Is his temper shorter than normal? Yes. Is he snappier than normal? Yes, but that doesn’t mean he’s going to bite their heads off if they try to talk to him or approach him. He’s not entirely unreasonable.

In all honesty he’s surprised himself. He usually doesn’t have so much hate in his heart, he’s usually the first to try to make friends and accept people, a social butterfly at heart. He’d call himself affectionate, kind and considerate but Yeosang has brought out something nasty that he never knew existed. For a while he thought it was just that he hated Yeosang and what he represented for the coven heads. Something special, something

theirs

, but over time he’s come to accept the truth. It’s jealousy. Red, hot, nasty jealousy of everything Yeosang has, everything Yeosang is. He’s jealous of the attention the fledgling takes, of the way the others look at him, the way they treat him. It’s the exact same feeling he had when he was human just in a different scenario. The evening he made the connection was… hard. Alone in his bedroom, contemplating the situation when he had the realisation, this is exactly what happened to him all those years ago. All the pain and sadness, the complex feelings he’s being experiencing all made sense at that point. Every single trauma from his old life was affecting his current life, his reactions and comments came from a well veiled place of

fear

. Terrified of being replaced, forgotten by something newer, shinier, more special.

He made that connection weeks ago and has kept it to himself since, not wanting to endure the inevitable therapy session that would ensue after admitting something like that. The coven had been walking on eggshells around him for a while, even more so after Yunho fell for Yeosang. It’s as if they’re afraid of his reaction to them existing around him, like he’s tense and ready to snap at any moment. They speak gently to him, dance around the subject, pretend everything is normal even though it isn’t and it never will be again. He hates it.

What he hates even more is being sat at this bastard dining table playing happy coven with the stupid fledgling that’s ruined his life.

It’s breakfast, and he made the effort to get up early just to avoid the possibility of running into the current bane of his existence at meal time. As he lowered himself into the chair and released a sigh of relief, the fledgling and his sires walked in, closely followed by the others who’d obviously decided to convene slightly earlier than usual (likely due to Wooyoung’s avoidant tactics recently). He’d toyed with standing and walking out but ultimately decided that would be more trouble than just gritting his teeth and bearing with it for the next thirty minutes of his life.

Seonghwa and Hongjoong sit either side of Yeosang as usual, both fawning over his every move, every breath or noise. Nothing he does goes unnoticed either by his sires or the coven. It’s awkward, even as Jongho tries his best to expel the tension circulating the room. Wooyoung knows it’s his fault but he just can’t help it, can’t waver these emotions he has towards Yeosang. He’s fucking pretty, so sweet natured and Wooyoung can’t stand being in his presence. The issue obviously sits with him because there’s simply nothing to hate about Yeosang apparently. He refuses to make eye contact with the blonde, unwilling to get caught in those shiny doe eyes but watches him closely out of the corner of his eye. He’s a messy thing as he eats, blood dripping down his chin and onto the napkin Hongjoong had expertly tucked into the neck of his jumper. The sticky crimson covers his hands and spills onto the table but no one comments, the coven (minus Wooyoung) just coo at him as Yeosang glances around the table with wide eyes. He’s desperate for reassurance, constantly glancing from beloved to beloved, waiting for their approval, their compliments and wriggling happily when he receives them.

“I didn’t realise we were dining with a toddler. Did you actually manage to get any of that in your mouth?” Wooyoung snipes at Yeosang across the table. Six heads spin to face him, eyes glaring and unimpressed. Yeosang however just smiles at him and bashfully wipes at the corner of his pouty, blood stained lips.

“Sorry, sires say I’m the messiest eater they’ve ever seen!” He flushes as he speaks, voice soft and sweet. It’s as if he doesn’t even know Wooyoung was being rude. It’s beyond irritating.

“You’re the cutest eater we’ve ever met, that's for sure! Sires are here, be as messy as you like baby bat, we’ll clean you up.” Seonghwa coos at Yeosang once he’s certain the fledgling isn’t hurt by Wooyoung’s words. That’s the end of that. Everyone continues eating and pretends Wooyoung never said anything mean as they fawn over Yeosang.

Wooyoung lets out a frustrated sigh and continues observing the coven. Every now and again he catches the fledgling staring at him only to glance away with flushed cheeks when Wooyoung catches him. It makes his chest feel… weird. San told him Yeosang has a little crush on Wooyoung and gets shy at every mention of his name. He’d scoffed and told San to stop lying, snapping something about the fledgling having no survival instincts if he has a crush of all things on the person who can’t stand his presence. San had just sighed and shook his head in disappointment, mumbling something to himself as he walked away.

Wooyoung forces his thoughts away from Yeosang and focuses on his meal, draining his cup as quickly as possible.

He’s desperate to escape this awkward atmosphere he’s created in the room. He wants to be alone, needs to get away for a while, away from everything, everyone. He clears his throat and pushes his chair away from the table. “As wonderful as the company is, I'll be excusing myself.”

He pushes up from his chair and storms off out of the dining room, pacing down the hall and through the foyer until he reaches the library. Some peace and quiet will do him good. Some time away from everyone with a good book will calm his irritation. He pulls the curtains open, eager to soak in the warmth of the sun for a while. In this dark world, this cold existence he’s

desperate

to feel any kind of physical warmth. Yes, he feels the warmth from his coven, his lovers and their feelings for him. Feels the warmth in their words and actions but those things alone can never physically warm his chilled bones. After years of building his sun tolerance he has a good resistance to the sun, direct sun in the height of summer is best to avoid, not worth the risk of burning but all in all he can spend quite a long time exposed to the sun without any side effects. Hongjoong and Seonghwa requested they keep all curtains and blinds closed until Yeosang had better tolerance to sunlight but Yeosang isn’t here right now, surely opening the curtains just a little won’t hurt? Just to warm him through a little, a small distraction.

After moving one of the plush armchairs closer to the patch of sunlight streaming through the window he settles into the comfortable seat, leaning back into the soft cushions as he closes his eyes and soaks up the sun rays shining on him. The relief is immediate, he feels calm and wonderfully mindless, unworried, relaxed for the first time in a while. His skin tingles ever so slightly, completely normal as his sensitive skin reacts ever so slightly to the sunlight, fighting against them for a moment before settling, the tingles fading gradually. After ten minutes bathing in the sunshine he pries his eyes open and leans to the side lethargically, grabbing the book he started reading recently and settling in. The book is interesting, a historical novel about star-crossed lovers, soulmates that were never meant to be, something to hurt him just a little. He knows it doesn’t have a happy ending but most things in life don’t, do they? It distracts his mind for long enough to forget the stress and anxiety that’s been plaguing him for weeks. The peace and quiet is welcomed, so needed as he melts into the serenity of the moment, he’s calm, his body feels warm for the first time in months, he’s happy.

After almost thirty minutes of peaceful bliss the moment is quickly broken.

In the space of ten seconds his perfect peace is splintered, shattered as the door opens and an exuberant fledgling bounds into the room. Before Wooyoung can even close the curtains or shout for Yeosang to leave the room the fledgling drops to the floor, mouth open in a silent scream. He just sits there for a moment, unable to move as Yeosang writhes on the floor. A ear piercing scream forces him to move, the fledgling is screaming in agony as his skin reddens and blisters under the unforgiving sun rays. Jumping up he grabs the curtains, whipping them closed and rushing over to the fledgling, falling to the floor next to him and gathering him into his arms in an attempt to comfort the fledgling. He doesn’t know why he does it but in that moment his body acts without permission. As he gets Yeosang into his arms Seonghwa bursts into the room and drops to his knees in horror next to Yeosang, hands hovering over him as he attempts to take in the injuries that cover his baby. The blonde is writhing and whimpering, agonising cries escaping his lips as he sobs, fat tears tumbling down his cheeks.

The rest of the coven arrive at that moment, gasps and words of horror tumbling from their lips as they try to get as close as possible to the fledgling. Wooyoung relinquishes the fledgling to his sires at that point and shuffles back on his knees to get out of the way. Yeosang is absolutely beside himself as he sobs uncontrollably, the pain immense. Yeosang’s skin is red and blistered, angry and unimaginably painful. Hongjoong crawls forward, hands hovering over the fledgling, hands trembling ever so slightly.

“Why on earth did you have the curtains open?” Hongjoong cries, voice tense as he tries to soothe the sobbing boy.

“Well why was he alone?!” Wooyoung snaps, voice high and obviously stressed.

“He wanted to come to the library, we had no idea you were in here and that you’d have the curtains open!” Hongjoong snaps back, voice full of worry and his eyes filled with tears for the fledgling.

“I-I’m sorry. I didn’t think it would be a problem!” Wooyoung whispers, turning away from the coven and hanging his head. He’s ashamed of himself. He knew better than to open the curtains, the fledgling has free reign over the downstairs of the house and he could enter any room at any time. He should have closed the curtains, should never have even opened them in the first place.

San rubs a frustrated hand down his face and sighs. “This is why our coven heads specifically requested

no

sunlight. Yeosang can walk into any room apart from private bedrooms, at any time, he has free roaming of the manor. They specifically made this tiny request for this exact reason!”

“We don’t have time for any of this right now.” Seonghwa prevents the fight before it even truly has a chance to start. Easily distracting the irate coven with his calm, reassuring voice. “We anticipated sunburn may happen eventually. Not this soon and severely but we knew it may happen. The local coven of witches have created us a pain potion and a burn salve to apply, Hongjoong go get it please love. I’ll get Yeosang into our room where it’s cold and dark so he can heal.”

Seonghwa gathers Yeosang into his arms, holding him carefully, barely touching the boy to avoid causing him any more pain. Hongjoong jumps to his feet and leaves the room without a word, closely followed by Seonghwa.

“I really am sorry!” Wooyoung calls out after them, as they dash out of the room,  fingers rising to his lips as he anxiously bites at the tender skin around his finger nails. Yunho and Mingi sigh and walk over to him, pulling his fingers away from his mouth and guiding him out of the library to the living room, Jongho and San following behind. They settle onto the couch, well four of them do. San paces relentlessly as the others settle into their seats, sitting in silence for a moment before one of them speaks.

“We know you didn’t do it intentionally Woo but this is why you have to think sometimes. I know you didn’t think it would be a problem to you but we have a fledgling in the house right now and he’s never had any sun exposure. We have to be careful.” Yunho scolds lightly, the taller obviously displeased but still speaking kindly.

“Of course, I don’t know what I was thinking. I-I’ll be more careful in the future.” Wooyoung promises shakily. Yunho just hums in acknowledgement and wraps an arm around the smaller male, squeezing him gently. The rest of the day passes unbearably slowly. He worries and worries as his lovers try to comfort him despite their frustration with him. Even San comes around, holding him carefully as he offers silent comfort.

The next few days are horrendous. Everytime he walks past the coven heads bedroom Yeosang is crying or whimpering. No one has been allowed to see him, they’re all turned away at the door that isn’t even opened enough to peek through. He’s felt unbelievably anxious and guilty since the traumatic event and all he wants is to check the blonde is ok.

He’s pacing up and down the hallway again when he passes the eldest's bedroom, stopping and pressing an ear close to the door. After a few long moments he realises there's a distinct lack of noises or cries from the bedroom, the fledgling seemingly completely silent. Just as he’s debating opening the door and taking a peak at the fledgling, hushed voices pipe up behind the door, talking in low tones that grow louder as they move to the door. Wooyoung jumps away from the door, sprinting down the hallway and hiding in an alcove just as the door opens. Hongjoong and Seonghwa step out, looking up and down the hallway before walking towards the stairs, closing the door behind them. They’re saying something about going to see the witches and Straykids, they must need more supplies for Yeosang.

Mind made up, Wooyoung tiptoes back over to the door, glancing over his shoulder before slowly pushing the door open and slipping through the narrow gap. The room is pitch black, not even a candle flickering. There’s a Yeosang shaped lump on the bed, almost completely hidden by the blankets. Without even a second of hesitation he walks to the bed, footsteps becoming cautious as he reaches the bedside. Ever so gently he kneels on the edge of the mattress, gently crawling onto the plush bed and shuffling closer to Yeosang. He gently grasps the duvet and tugs it away from Yeosang’s face, slowly uncovering the pretty boy  hidden beneath it. Wooyoung reaches out, hand shaking as he brushes the fledgling’s fringe back, overwhelmed by the lack of unpleasant emotions he usually feels towards the blonde. His heart is calm, free of the usual fiery hatred burning inside of him, his mind devoid of everything but Yeosang and making sure he’s ok. It’s an unusual sensation, one Wooyoung had truly never expected to feel for the fledgling. He’d truly planned to be at least indifferent towards him for the rest of their eternal lives and whilst that may sound dramatic it’s the truth. Wooyoung could just never see himself warming up to Yeosang.

Does he love the little pest? No not yet but is he willing to reluctantly admit he isn’t quite as awful as he’d made him out to be? Yes. Wooyoung knows he’s stubborn, knows that one day he’ll accept and come to love Yeosang the way the others do but until he reaches that point it’ll always remain impossible. San had told him the beloved bond would hit him so strong it’d knock him over one day and he can feel it’s true. As much as he hates the fact that Yeosang had to get hurt to reach this point, he obviously cares for the fledgling if his actions and non-stop worry over the last few days prove anything. He needs time to figure out what he wants, what he feels but for now just seeing the blonde is ok is enough to soothe his anxieties.

He sleeps well and looks undeniably cute as he does so. He’s beautiful, that much is glaringly obvious, his petal lips are pursed in a sweet pout, his hair messed around his head where it rests on the pillow, his pale hands delicately resting under his cheek. He can’t resist the urge to pet the silky blonde hair again and goes stone still as Yeosang wriggles and lets out a little mumble. The fledgling continues making little noises before his eyelids begin to flutter and Wooyoung panics. He’s debating throwing himself off the bed to the floor when Yeosang’s eyes pop open fully. He’s dazed and sleep confused, glancing around the room before settling on Wooyoung. The older vampire almost flinches as Yeosang blinks up at him but before he can rush from the room Yeosang smiles at him. Wide and gentle, truly happy to see Wooyoung sitting in front of him as if he hadn’t been absolutely hellish towards him for months.

“Oh hello Wooyoung hyung! I wasn’t expecting to see you!” He beams as he pushes himself up into a sitting position, truly too kind and innocent for this world. As much as Wooyoung hurt him he was still happy to see him, still pleased to see him sitting with him in bed.

“Ah, yeah… Sorry.” Wooyoung mumbled, suddenly full of shame for all his jealous, nastiness. He glances over Yeosang quickly, relieved to see the angry red of his burns have settled into a light pink discolouration. It looks undeniably uncomfortable but not as hideously agonising as it did just a few days ago. Yeosang has healed well, no doubt due to the burn cream he’s sure the coven heads have been applying obsessively.

“Sorry?” Yeosang asks as he tilts his head to one side like a confused puppy. “What are you sorry for?”

Wooyoung lets out a self-deprecating laugh before speaking again. “What am I sorry for? What aren’t I sorry for?”

Yeosang just stares at him confused and Wooyoung sighs, head drooping back as he focuses on the ceiling for a moment. “I truly am sorry Yeosang.”

“It’s ok!” Yeosang smiles, so quick to wave away Wooyoung’s attempts to apologise.

“It isn’t though! Get angry at me, tell me I’m a horrible person, please!” Wooyoung begs, desperate for Yeosang to treat him with just an ounce of the nastiness and cruelness he’d aimed at the fledgling. He needs to know Yeosang isn’t perfect, that he’s capable of being angry, nasty, of making mistakes just like Wooyoung.

“But you aren’t a horrible person. I can only imagine how hard these past few months have been for you since my sudden appearance. The coven changed so much at such short notice without you having any say in it. I understand it must have been hard for you.” Yeosang protests but Wooyoung can see something in his eyes, hear something in his voice. There's something there, something Yeosang wants to say but won’t because he’s too kind, too sweet, too selfless.

“Please Yeosang, just for once, be selfish. Tell me how much we- I hurt you. Get angry with me. You don’t have to be perfect and forgiving all the time!” Wooyoung all but shouts, eyes wide as he begs Yeosang to just say it.

“Fine, it made me feel like shit.” Yeosang snaps as he glares at Wooyoung, eyes sharp and narrowed. He finds himself taken aback by the fledgling’s sudden outburst, he knows he told him to get angry but he never expected the angel like boy to truly snap at him. It’s almost a relief to see. To see the blonde isn’t an emotionless perfect man, that he’s capable of feeling negative emotions and can stand up for himself even if he needs a little push to do so. “All you guys did was hurt me. Everyone was so hostile towards me for something that wasn’t my choice, wasn’t even my fault! And even after I awoke all I did was try and be kind and considerate towards you all but that wasn’t good enough either! You made it obvious you hated me and didn’t want me around, can you imagine how much that hurt? To have your whole normalcy ripped away from you as you're flung into an unknown world full of people who hate you. I’ve cried more in the last three months than ever before and that’s saying something since I apparently had abusive parents!”

All he can do is sit there as Yeosang continues to erupt, voice high and tense, full of pent up hurt and anguish. It’s truly relieving to see Yeosang spill everything he’d kept hidden so well inside, it’s a relief to see he isn’t just forgiving for the sake of it, that he’s aware of the pain they’ve caused him and has considered their actions before offering his forgiveness.

“Is that angry enough? Wooyoung, I’ve thought about this for a long time. Do I forgive and how easily should I forgive? There’s no easy answer and as much as I’d love to be angry for longer I can’t, I’m a forgiving and understanding person, that mixed with our obvious beloved bonds makes it impossible for me to continue being distant. If I can find it in myself to forgive all of you and move on, why can’t you?” Yeosang speaks confidently, stern yet soft. He’s obviously made up his mind, thought about his options and how he wants to proceed and he’s clearly set on his decision.

Wooyoung swallows heavily, voice tight and uneven as he speaks. He feels weak, vulnerable, exposed. “I- I have a lot of unresolved trauma Yeosang and whilst it doesn’t justify my actions it does explain why I acted the way I did.”

Yeosang throws his hands up in exasperation as he shouts. “Well tell me then, help me understand. It’s the last thing I need to let go of this hurt and move forward.”

“I don’t want it to sound like I’m making excuses to avoid the mess I made.” Wooyoung protests, leaning forward to rest his head in his hands. He so wants to makes excuses for himself but the other half of him feels like he needs to own up to his mistakes, accept his wrong-doings rather than try to use his trauma to force understanding

“You aren’t though. You’re explaining your behaviour and the reason for it so I can decide how I want to move forward and so

you

can move forward. So we can move forward together with whatever relationship we’re going to have.” Yeosang states, voice reassuringly calm.

At that moment, to his absolute mortification, Wooyoung bursts into tears, shoulders shaking as he cries. He covers his face with his hands, unwilling to let the fledgling see him like this. He shouldn’t be the one crying, all he’s done is be nasty, unwelcoming and unkind, but here he is, sobbing like

he’s

the one who's been wronged. Yeosang makes a soft noise in the back of his throat before shuffling closer and rubbing a hand up and down Wooyoung’s back as he rests his head on the elder vampire's shoulder. After a moment of emotional release he sits back up, wipes his face and takes a deep breath, unnecessary but calming nonetheless.

“I have a deep fear of being replaced and left behind. Not always but for the majority of my existence on this earth it’s affected me, never quite as badly as your arrival but it’s always been an issue I carry with me. I’ve always had so much love to give, so much affection and care for others but before Ateez it never truly felt like I ever received it back, not since I was a child anyway.” Wooyoung stops talking as Yeosang starts moving around, resting back against the headboard and tugging Wooyoung back with him.

“Mhm, keep going, I’m just helping us get comfy.” Yeosang whispers as he smiles up at him. Wooyoung gives him a wobbly smile in return but does as the fledgling requests and continues telling his story.

“Like many of the coven, apart from Yunho of course, I was born into a normal family. We weren’t poor but also weren't wealthy, comfortable I suppose. We never had to worry about food or doing hard, gruelling manual labour and because of that my parents had more children than others and were able to care for them more than others. My mother and father had my older brother, then a few years later they had me. We were typical children, my older brother was their perfect first child, intelligent and calm whilst I was the youngest, a little wild but lovable. It was amazing Yeosang, we were both adored but differently, even my older brother doted on me massively. Well they did until my younger brother was born. The family that once adored me became dismissive and uninterested and at first I convinced myself it was just because they were adapting to having another child around but it didn’t change. I went from the beloved youngest to the ignored middle child immediately. I wasn’t special to them anymore, I wasn’t the smart, responsible oldest and I wasn’t the adorable youngest. All of a sudden they had no time for me and barely acknowledged my existence, they were constantly angry at me and everything was my fault even when it clearly wasn’t. I was overshadowed, my parents didn’t care about me and didn’t show me any affection so I began acting out, desperate for any kind of attention even if it was bad attention. Of course that just made them more irritated and reluctant to interact with me. The moment you arrived it just… it so reminded me of my new and shiny brother arriving and taking everything from me. Looking back now it’s obvious why I reacted the way I did and I should have controlled myself better.”
Yeosang makes a sympathetic noise in the back of his throat. “I can see how my arrival must have looked to you. It must have been scary to imagine yourself in that situation again.”
“It was, I was so scared everything I worked so hard for would change and I’d go back to being forgotten and pushed aside. It doesn’t excuse my actions of course but maybe it helps to explain why I reacted the way I did.”

“It does, Wooyoung. It’s obvious you have a lot of trauma relating to your past, understandably so, there’s no wonder me suddenly joining your coven scared you. What happened with your family if you don’t mind me asking? How did you end up with the coven?” Yeosang asks, voice full of genuine curiosity. Wooyoung’s chest tightens, the thought of reliving his past and revealing all that raw vulnerability unexplainably painful.

“I was rather dramatic back then Yeosang, well I always have been. I decided after years of living with it I couldn’t tolerate it anymore and instead of having an adult conversation about it I decided the best thing would be to literally run away. I wanted to prove a point to my parents that they cared for me even just a little and I thought my sudden disappearance would do that. I figured I could kill two birds with one stone, give my family the scare I thought they needed and have a little camping trip in the woods to help calm me down. The intention was always to return after a few days but that didn’t end up happening. I left one summer night, slipped out my window after leaving a note explaining how much my family hurt me, explaining everything I’d felt since my brother's arrival and how much it devastated me. I signed it off by saying something like ‘I know you hate me and never wish to see me again so I’ll do you all a favour, you’ll never have to worry about seeing this disappointing, unwanted son again.’ I ran into the woods, deeper than I should’ve but I didn’t want them to find me immediately if they decided I was worth searching for. I’d just found a safe place to set up camp when I realised there was no water nearby so I went in search of a freshwater source, I hadn’t even considered the danger of wandering around in the dark. It took me almost an hour of searching to find anything and by that point I was frantic, I was lost and thirsty and scared so when I heard the running water I kind of just ran towards it without a thought about where I was going. In my rush to the water I ran straight off a cliff and plummeted straight to the floor. It just so happened the cliff actually went straight down onto the main road to my home village and an hour or so after I fell the coven came upon my seemingly lifeless body.”

“Oh my goddess, that must have been agonising!” Yeosang sympathises with a wince as he imagines the pain Wooyoung must have felt as he laid there.

“No more than having your throat ripped out whilst you’re still alive I’d imagine.” Wooyoung quips without a thought only to pause and wince after a moment of silence. “Sorry, I spoke without thinking.”

“It’s fine, I suppose you’re right.” Yeosang shrugs, seemingly unbothered by Wooyoung’s insensitive comment.

“Anyway, they found me and realised I was their beloved, Hongjoong carried me back into the woods and gave me the bite, promising they’d love me forever and it was everything I’d needed to hear for years. Just before Hongjoong turned me I told them where I was from and what my name was, gave them my bag of belongings that my parents would recognise so they could inform them. I wanted to make them see how much they hurt me, how much I meant to them but I never wanted to leave them wondering what happened to me, if they even would have. Hongjoong and Seonghwa took me to a nearby inn for a while as Yunho, Mingi and San went to my village to pretend to be concerned travellers who saw something tragic happen to me. They walked around holding my bag, asking if anyone recognised it and eventually my older brother saw them and came forward. He rushed them over to our home and our mates had to make up a story about how they were camping in the woods and came across my bag along with bloody drag marks. My family believed I’d been attacked by some predator and that I was gone rather easily, our beloveds did a good job of being convincing. Apparently they were distraught when it settled in that I was gone, they’d been waiting for me to return, because they knew I would, so they could apologise and work on making things right, making things better. In the end all they had was my bag and the letter, they didn’t even have a body to bury. I think they buried my favourite childhood teddy that they gave to my younger brother when he was born, Yunho, Mingi and San stayed for a few days, just to ensure no one suspected anything. I suppose in a way I was given the answer I needed, they did still care but it was just too late.”

“They lost sight of one of the three most important things in their lives and paid the price for it.” Yeosang whispers as he stares at Wooyoung. He can feel the fledgling’s gaze burning against the side of his face, choosing to continue staring ahead, scared he’ll burst into tears if Yeosang shows any kindness towards him.

Wooyoung nods, grateful that Yeosang doesn’t think any less of him after sharing his trauma. “Exactly, I resented them for a few years, even despite knowing they mourned me and cried for me it still didn’t feel like

enough

after everything they put me through. It’s left me with a severe trauma when it comes to new people coming into my life. The coven is so important to me because they never lose sight of me, never forget about me or any of my special moments. They always value me no matter what, even when I’m loud and high energy or when I’m a bit of a bitch, which I admit I sometimes can be. I’m protective and defensive against anything that I see as a threat towards the coven and the happiness I’ve carefully created for myself, the happiness that I deserve. I suppose that’s why I was so unwelcoming and untrusting of you, I didn’t know how you were going to affect my life. And I admit that it was wrong of me but it would be a lie if I said I regret how I acted, in the most part anyway, there are certainly things I am very sorry and regretful for. I did what I needed to do to make myself accept and feel comfortable with you around, I shouldn't have done and said some of the things I did and I’m sorry for that but I won’t apologise for keeping you at an arm's length. I know you’re not a threat to me and I truly believe I can come to care deeply for you Yeosang, I’m already well on the way.”

A glimmer shines in Yeosang’s eyes as he flutters his eyelashes at Wooyoung and replies teasingly. “Everyone else fell first but you’ll fall harder Wooyoung-ssi.”

Wooyoung bursts out laughing, uncontrollable and freeing. “You little shit, everyone thinks you’re an angel but you're a heathen!” He exclaims before shaking his head. He’s taken aback by the fondness that already fills his heart and soul for Yeosang, obviously giving the fledgling sunburn and trauma dumping on him is all he needed to accept his feelings for the blonde. “I’ve accepted you’re my beloved Yeosang, our bond grows stronger by the second and I can’t deny it. I’ll work through my remaining issues and I’ll talk to someone about my worries so I don’t take it out on you anymore. Now I look back, I haven’t hated you for a few weeks now but just to reiterate I don’t hate you and I can only apologise for my past bad attitude, mean comments and unpleasant actions. I was unwelcoming and nasty and that isn’t like me. I’m truly looking forward to getting closer with you Yeosang, I know I’ll adore you just as much as the others sooner than either of us could imagine. With my mischievousness and your ability to get away with anything within this coven we’ll make a formidable pair.”

Yeosang smiles, eyes slightly watery in what Wooyoung decides must be relief from finally escaping the negative loop they’ve been existing in (entirely Wooyoung’s fault).

Desperate to move the conversation back to happier topics, he remembers the item sitting in his pocket and springs forward as his hand moves to his pocket. “Oh, I almost forgot! I brought you a gift!” He pulls out the blood pouch and thrusts it towards Yeosang with a hopeful smile. He’d grabbed it out of the fridge earlier when he decided that he wanted to see Yeosang. Conscious Yeosang probably wouldn’t be able to drink cold blood, he threw it into the microwave for a few seconds to warm it through enough to make it more palatable. Yeosang just stares at the blood pouch for a moment, head tilted to the side adorably, eyes wide and sparkly. Wooyoung clears his throat and glances away for a second. “It’s an infused blood, blood orange - pardon the pun… Just a little sorry treat!”

“Ohhh, I’ve never tried infused blood before!” Yeosang oohs and ahhs as he stares at the pouch in Wooyoung’s hands, licking his lips at the sight of the rare treat just in front of him. Wooyoung passes it over and watches as Yeosang stares at the pouch in confusion, turning it over in his hands before glancing over to Wooyoung expectantly.

“You need to pierce the plastic, with your fangs or nails.” He explains patiently, gesturing for Yeosang to go ahead and try his treat. Yeosang nods and brings the pouch to his mouth, parting his lips slightly to bite down on the plastic. Wooyoung lifts up to rest on his knees expectantly, eagerly watching for Yeosang’s reaction to his first taste of infused blood but it doesn’t come. The fledgling is… gnawing on the plastic? His fangs are slipping down the pouch without even making so much as a scratch. Bewildered Wooyoung gently takes the pouch back and places it on his lap. He dusts his hands off on the duvet and reaches out towards Yeosang who just remains perfectly still and allows the older vampire to prey his lips open and push his fingers into his mouth. Tender fingers run over where Yeosang’s fangs sit but he’s surprised to not feel the needle like prick of a fledgling fang. He pulls his fingers back, tilts Yeosang’s head at just the right angle and peers into his mouth, gasping when he sees the tiny, white

human

teeth. His fledgling fangs haven’t even come through yet! That is… ADORABLE.

Wooyoung has a brief moment of absolute mindless cute aggression towards Yeosang. No fangs! Fangless baby! He can’t even feed himself. That is undeniably cute. He’s filled with a sudden need to care for Yeosang, to ensure he’s safe and well fed that he’s never experienced before. He

needs

to feed the fledgling, now.

He comes back to himself and picks up the pouch, bringing the soft plastic to his own mouth. He bites down, uncaring of the fact that Yeosang had just gnawed all over the exact same spot minutes ago. He’s just pierced the plastic and is about to pass it over to Yeosang’s eagerly waiting hands when the door opens. Hongjoong and Seonghwa step into the room and turn on a few of the side lights, lighting the room up with a dull, soft glow. They glance over at the bed and pause for a moment as they take in Yeosang and Wooyoung resting together on the bed, mere centimetres apart. Seonghwa recovers from the shock first, his face lighting up in a wide smile as he walks over to the bed, settling down on the edge of the mattress next to Yeosang. He reaches up to brush the fledgling’s wild hair down into something a little less unruly.

“Well good evening my beautiful boys, what a lovely sight you make!” Seonghwa murmurs, a tender, soft smile bullying gently at the corner of his lips. Wooyoung drops his head, suddenly finding the duvet incredibly interesting. He plucks at the fabric as Hongjoong walks over to join them, his sire strokes the back of his neck before reaching down and plucking the blood pouch out of his hands. Wooyoung reaches out to protest, a warning to be careful of spilling the blood stuck on his tongue as Hongjoong turns the pouch over in his hands.

He doesn’t spill of course, he covers the two small holes with his thumb as he reads the label on the plastic. After a moment he hums and passes it over to Seonghwa, bending down to press a kiss to Wooyoung’s temple before speaking softly. “An infusion? What a treat.”

“Can he have some? I brought it to apologise…”

“Hmm, Seonghwa, my love? What do you think?” Hongjoong asks, smirking teasingly as he turns to raise an eyebrow at Seonghwa.

Seonghwa raises an eyebrow back at Hongjoong, tutting at his husband. “Come on Joong, I think as a rare treat he can have a few sips. No more than that though, we can’t have the fledgling getting sick.”

“Only a few? Can’t he have more than that?” Wooyoung frowns, disappointed Yeosang can’t enjoy more of the treat.

“I’m sorry darling but he can’t. He’s only ever drank plain human blood, if he drinks too much of the infusion it could make him vomit.” Seonghwa explains, voice gentle as he speaks, one hand rubbing at Wooyoung’s shoulder.

“Oh… I don’t want to make him unwell.” Wooyoung worries, flashbacks of Yeosang’s pained sounds playing through his mind as he glances over at the pouch still held in his sires hands.

“A few sips won’t hurt my love.” Hongjoong promises as he strokes the back of Wooyoung’s neck reassuringly. Hongjoong hands the blood pouch back to Wooyoung and gestures for him to give it to Yeosang. His hands shake ever so slightly as he holds the pouch out for the fledgling, holding it semi steady as Yeosang leans forward and latches on to the pierced plastic. The three older vampires watch carefully as Yeosang takes a tentative sip of the blood orange infusion. He unlatches from the plastic and smacks his lips together, his brows furrowing as he takes in the taste. A second later his eyes widen and he quickly reattaches himself to the pouch taking delicate sips of the crimson liquid. He’s a delicate yet messy eater, somehow he manages to get blood down his chin but Wooyoung finds he doesn’t care, it's cute. They allow Yeosang a few deep pulls of the infusion before Seonghwa encourages the blonde to unlatch and release the plastic, taking the pouch and handing it to Hongjoong.

“That’s enough baby bat, are you still hungry? Do you want a little snack before your feed later?” Seonghwa questions as he leans forward and takes Yeosang’s chin in a gentle grip, turning his head to the side so he can trace the trail of spilled blood back up to his lips. Seonghwa cleans his fledgling’s chin and lips, nodding in satisfaction once he’s clean again. Yeosang looks a little dazed as he sits there staring at his sire. Seonghwa coos at the fledgling and gathers him into his arms, Yeosang goes willingly and snuggles in as close as possible, petal lips mouthing and nipping at his sires neck.

Wooyoung turns away from the intimate sight and focuses his attention on his sire. Hongjoong is smiling down at him fondly and it makes Wooyoung’s still heart swell.

“I’m proud of you, Youngie. I know this hasn’t been easy for you and that you’ve done and said some things that aren’t particularly… pleasant but it will only get better from here. Yeosang has obviously decided to forgive you and as a coven we’ve worked through our problems, we’re finally ready to move forward. Together.” Hongjoong whispers, pressing a kiss to Wooyoung’s forehead. “Here, why don’t you finish off the infusion Youngie? Yeosang can’t drink anymore and we can’t drink it with Yeosang feeding from us so you should enjoy it, love.”

“Mhm, I will, thank you sire. I might see if Sannie wants to share.” Wooyoung mumbles into his sires shoulder before pulling back and accepting the offered blood pouch.

Hongjoong smiles as he strokes a firm hand over the nape of his neck. “You do that baby, I’m sure he would love to.”

Scooting off the bed he glances over at Yeosang finding him with his neck nestled in Seonghwa’s neck as he drinks in slow, deep pulls. Seonghwa smiles at him over the fledgling’s head that Wooyoung mirrors. He twists his hands together for a moment before waving and heading for the door. He pulls the heavy door open and turns back for one last glance at Yeosang and the coven heads. “Bye hyungs… bye Yeosang. We’ll uhh, hang out later?”

With that he runs from the room, speeding down the hall and beelining for San’s bedroom, hoping his beloved will be there. Frantically he knocks on the door, mentally begging him to be in and to his relief San calls out for him to come in. He shoves the door open and slams it closed, leaning back against the wood as he stares across the room at San. His beloved looks a little bewildered at Wooyoung’s sudden and dramatic entrance as they stand in silence. Eventually Wooyoung pushes off of the door and walks over to join San by the window.

San’s eyes glance over his face, taking in his flustered expression before speaking slowly, voice slightly concerned. “Are you ok Youngie? You look slightly… frazzled.”

“Yeah, fine, absolutely fine!” Wooyoung squeaks, eyes blown wide.

San raises an eyebrow at him and takes a cautious step closer. “Okayyy… if you’re sure?”

“Of course I’m not sure! Does it look like I’m sure?” He squawks, hands waving around as he speaks. He isn’t even thinking as he speaks, words simply tumbling out of his mouth without any control. “I’ve just had a heart to heart with Yeosang and I’ve discovered that he’s really fucking cute and I apologised and accepted him as my beloved! I’m stressed, not ok!”

“Whoa, whoa! Youngie! You’re speaking too quickly!” San laughs as he places a reassuring hand on Wooyoung’s back. “None of that sounds bad though! It’s about time we found some peace. Everyone deserves to be happy and comfortable at home and this is the last thing you and Sangie needed to put the bad experiences behind you.”

“I know it just feels weird.” Wooyoung complains as he drops his head to rest on one of San’s shoulders. “It’s like a part of me is still resistant towards him even though I don’t want to be.”

“Youngie, sometimes these things aren’t immediate. You’ve never spent any time alone together, you don’t know him. You’re bound to still feel a little unsure! Just give it time and make an effort to spend quality time with him.” San’s words are a much needed reassurance and Wooyoung feels himself relax ever so slightly. There’s an element of truth in his words, Yeosang is still so new to him, once they know each other better everything will fall into place.

Wooyoung sighs and rubs at his temples. He’s certain he’d have a stress headache if he were still human but thankfully as a vampire he’s immune to the irritation of a pounding headache. “Maybe you’re right, I just need to get to know him. I don’t even know his birthday or his favourite blood type. I don’t even know his surname!”

“Fifteenth of June, 1999. AB positive and it’s Kang, Kang Yeosang.” San grins, voice beyond proud.

“Ok show off…” Wooyoung grumbles, rolling his eyes and crossing his arms at his beloved.

San just laughs at him and pulls him into a tight hug. “Youngie, that kind of information is important but it’s the time you spend together that matters the most. You need to be able to find comfort in each other's presence, that isn’t something that’ll happen from knowing his favourite blood type, my love.”

“Yes, yes old man. Wise words, many wise words.” Wooyoung whispers sarcastically as he pats San’s shoulder teasingly.

“Yah, don’t be a brat! Now what have you got in your hand,” San’s attention is quickly stolen by the blood pouch clutched in one of Wooyoung’s hands. He leans forward and reaches out for the pouch, fingers just grazing over the plastic before Wooyoung snatches it away. San whines and lunges forward towards Wooyoung again who dodges out of his path and scurries over to the corner of the room. San gives chase and the next few minutes are filled by their childish giggles as they tear around the room. Eventually San captures him and Wooyoung is trapped, back pressed to San’s chest as his lover plucks the pouch from his hands. “Oh! It’s an infusion! Blood orange, let me have some Youngie?”

“I brought it to share with you, you glutton. You didn’t need to steal it from me.” Wooyoung pouts as he slumps in San’s hold. San brings the pouch up to his mouth, latching on to the holes Wooyoung made earlier and taking a few sips, humming in satisfaction at the taste. As the pouch drains Wooyoung starts wiggling again, pushing back against the arms holding him and whining. “Make sure you leave me some.”

“Mhm, don’t wanna’.” San teases as he finally releases him and walks over to sit on the edge of his bed.

“Don’t be greedy, San-ah. It’s Yeosangie’s treat anyway.” Wooyoung scolds, following him over to the bed and standing in front of him, hands on his hips.

San pulls the pouch away from his mouth and looks between his beloved and the blood accusingly. “Yeosangie’s? What for?”

“An apology, it's the least he deserves.” Wooyoung admits easily, he’s not ashamed to own up to bribing the fledgling’s affections.

“Did he even try any? Seonghwa and Hongjoong hyung are a little obsessive about what he eats…” San trails off as Wooyoung snorts. A little obsessive? Understatement of the century.

“They let him have a few sips, he really enjoyed it, Sannie. His eyes were so wide and shiny, so cute.” Wooyoung gushes, smiling softly at the thought of Yeosang’s face as he tried the infusion for the first time.

San just stares at him with that knowing look that irritates the hell out of him. “Yes, yes I know! He’s cute, I’m trying to move on. Can we stop with the know-it-all face please?”

Laughing, San hands the pouch back to Wooyoung and lays back on the bed, watching as the younger finishes off the pouch and throws the empty plastic in the trash. They lay side by side for a while, San listening silently as Wooyoung gushes over Yeosang, offering his own thoughts when he’s given a moment to speak.

Wooyoung doesn’t talk about it anymore after that. He continues to interact with Yeosang, slowly warming up to him more and more everyday. He speaks to him at dinner, seeks him out with a book recommendation, keeps him company in the living room and while it isn’t perfect it is better and that’s all he can ask for. They continue to grow closer everyday, his eyes never straying far from the blonde. He learns more about Yeosang, his habits, his preferences, and his humour. Learns Yeosang’s emotional cues, how to tell when he’s scared or overwhelmed, when he’s lonely, when he’s happy. The more he gets to know him the less intimidating and scary the situation feels, the less terrifying Yeosang seems.

It's one of those rare days where he craves some peace and quiet, where he wants to be alone with his own thoughts, comfortable in the silence that surrounds him. His mind has been loud all day so he slipped away when most of the coven made a trip down into the basement to reorganise their ridiculously huge collection of riches and priceless items. Yunho and Wooyoung were the only ones who decided not to go down and assist, apart from Yeosang who was having a post feeding snooze. He and Yunho had spent some time together before Yunho headed down into the darkness of the basement too. Apparently he has a new aged blood to bottle and place in their ‘wine’ cellar, a gift for Yeosang he started preparing a little while ago.

He’d tried not to look too excited as he slipped away into the living room with some blood pouches tucked under his arm. He was going to have some alone time, maybe even a nap if he could fall asleep. He’d settled onto the couch and pulled a heavy blanket over himself as he settled in to watch a movie, Titanic for the hundredth time. That brings him to now, barely even fifteen minutes into the movie when the door opens. He turns around to glance at the door and finds a sheepish looking fledgling peering at him from around the door. His eyes are wide and full of hope as he stares at the older vampire resting on the couch. He waves Yeosang in with one hand as the other pauses the movie. He pushes himself up to sit a little straighter as Yeosang shuffles in to stand in front of him, embarrassed as he wrings his hands together.

“Hi.” Yeosang whispers, fingers reaching up to tuck his fringe behind one of his ears.

Wooyoung waits for the fledgling to say something else and after a minute of silence he quickly realises that he isn’t going to. “Hello, Yeosang.”

“What are you doing?” The fledgling asks, voice quiet as he glances around the room.

“Just watching a movie.” Wooyoung responds easily.

“Ah…” Yeosang doesn’t elaborate any further, simply standing in front of Wooyoung, hands behind his back as he rubs his slipper against the rug.

Silence fills the room around them and before it can grow awkward Wooyoung speaks again. “Do you want to sit down and watch it with me?”

Yeosang positively lights up, nodding enthusiastically as he scurries over to the couch, sitting a few spaces away. Wooyoung finds himself nervous but maybe in a good way? Like he

wants

Yeosang here, wants to get to know him and spend time with him and the nerves come from the desire to make sure everything goes ok, that they grow closer. Wooyoung smiles softly at Yeosang before starting the movie from the beginning and hitting play.

They settle into the movie, their attention focused on the TV. Well Wooyoung is half paying attention to the movie, mostly he’s watching the fledgling shuffle in his seat out of the corner of his eye. Yeosang is restless, wriggling on the sofa and constantly readjusting his position. The fledgling glances over at him every minute or so, staring at him before quickly glancing away. Wooyoung fills with fondness for him, he’s so blatantly interested in him, even his attempt at subtlety is cute.

About halfway through the film he notices movement beside him, glancing over Yeosang is still but slightly closer? After this every few minutes Yeosang scoots closer. He doesn’t even glance at Wooyoung, just stares straight ahead at the TV as he moves a few inches closer. He pretends he doesn’t notice for a while until Yeosang is in reach. He decides to do them both a favour, he wants Yeosang close and Yeosang obviously wants to be close to him. Releasing a teasing sigh he reaches out and wraps an arm around the blonde's waist, tugging him closer. Yeosang releases a soft gasp but allows himself to be tugged to rest against Wooyoung’s side easily. Wooyoung can feel the tense set to his shoulders and strokes Yeosang’s waist gently, urging him to relax into him. The fledgling all but melts into him, resting his head on the elder vampire's chest as he’s cuddled close and securely. Wooyoung tugs the blanket back up and covers them up despite them not needing the warmth, the comfort it provides is needed.

They settle together as they watch the rest of the movie. Yeosang moves and snuffles around every now and again but doesn't move from his place buried in Wooyoung’s side. As they approach the end of the movie just as the boat hits the iceberg he hears little sniffles from next to him and glances down to find Yeosang holding back tears as his lower lip quivers slightly. He just holds the fledgling tighter, squeezing reassuringly as his own eyes well with tears. By the time they reach the end of the movie Yeosang is sobbing, big fat tears rolling down his cheeks. Wooyoung just laughs affectionately and presses a soft kiss to the top of the fledgling’s head as he picks a random comedy to brighten the mood. Yeosang quietens down after a few minutes, loud cries fading to soft sniffles. Eventually Yeosang falls silent and a glance down at the fledgling explains why. The blonde is fast asleep tucked up tightly to Wooyoung's side, comfortably snuggled up under the older vampire's arm.

He smiles at the sight, fondness rushing through his body at the adorable sight in front of him. He’s still not quite sure what Yeosang will mean for him and his future but he knows one thing, he can’t deny his affection for him any longer. Yeosang is sweet, beautiful and kind, innocent and gentle. He doesn’t deserve the hate that Wooyoung’s fears caused and whilst he can’t change his past actions he can work on himself. Work harder to be a supporting and loving beloved. And he will. Yeosang deserves it.

He lays back slightly, turning down the volume on the TV as he settles in, ready to be Yeosang’s vampire pillow for as long as the fledgling desires. As much as he hates to admit it, it looks like Yeosang is right. The others fell first but Wooyoung fell the hardest.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

-Yeosang-

Life has been easier, happier since his coven accepted him.

Wooyoung was the last hurdle to climb over, stubborn and unmoving but kind and affectionate, a wonderful beloved. Happiness comes easily these days, between his doting sires and adoring coven mates he’s never been so spoilt and adored in his life. He can’t even lift a finger without at least one of them asking if he needs help, if they can do it for him. Yeosang humours them of course, allowing them to dote on him and baby him as much as they like. It’s obvious they enjoy it and he’d be lying if he said he didn't love the special treatment.

They’ve been so kind and so sweet to him, eager to make up for past actions and words but there's something there. There's still an element of caution, of distance. Not noticeably or in an unkind way but it's there and Yeosang feels it. He isn’t quite treated the same as the rest of the coven, held gently and spoken to softly where they’re familiar and casual with each other.

Maybe it’s just him feeling left out, they’ve been together as seven for so long after all, they're bound to have inside jokes he isn’t involved in and stories he missed out on. He tries to reassure himself everything is fine, that he’s still new, they’ve only just accepted him into their lives but it still stings when they laugh at something over his head or wrestle with each other but promptly stop when Yeosang tries to join in. He’s still too new, too unknown, too fragile. Forcing those negative, self-deprecating thoughts out of his mind, he tries to focus on the positives instead.

Even despite all of that he truly can’t remember a time he’s ever felt such overwhelming happiness. He’s loved and cared for, safe and happy. He’s never felt so calm in his life and his sires and coven hold full responsibility for this new, unfamiliar but so welcomed security. The gratitude he feels towards the coven and his sires is hard to put into words, they saved him. Not only from his wound but also from the misery that was his life before them. From what he can remember (which isn’t much) life wasn’t easy nor was it kind. He was unloved and forgettable. Even his own family hated him, he had no friends and he doubts anyone even realised he was gone. The coven picked him up, placed him back on his feet and slowly pieced him back together. Once they were finished hating him of course…

Though he hasn’t felt very safe over the last day or so.

He isn’t entirely sure when the feeling started. Maybe it was a few days ago when he’d walked down a dark corridor alone and felt a shiver of fear pass down his spine. Or maybe it was this morning when he woke up next to his sires, shocked by the nervousness coursing through his body. Everything around him, inside and outside of the manor feels… wrong. Since the moment he first opened his eyes after his awakening he’s always felt safe and worry free, no anxieties or concerns other than making his coven mates like him. Until recently anyway. He brushed it off when his sires asked what was troubling him, then again when Wooyoung caught sight of his tense face in the kitchen. He’d been standing by the sink, eyes nervously glancing around the garden when Wooyoung came up behind him, his reflection in the window causing him to all but jump out of his skin. He’d spun around, clutching his chest in surprise and Wooyoung had held his hands up in surrender, laughing but apologising at the same time. After a moment he realised Yeosang was truly unnerved, reaching out to grab the fledgling and tug him into his arms. Yeosang went easily, truly terrified in that moment and eager for some comfort. Wooyoung had tried desperately to pull the information from him, asking him over and over again to talk to him, to tell him what's wrong. He couldn’t though. In that moment he couldn’t even put his fears into words. He didn’t know what was scaring him, making him nervous. How could he explain something he didn’t know himself? Wooyoung had reluctantly given up eventually and dragged the fledgling away to join the others.

The day has been exhausting despite the fact he spent most of the day either asleep or watching TV. He feels drained, tired. Even now, seated at the table with his coven, he still feels… off. The air feels weird; like a storm is about to tear apart the world around them, like something is about to happen. His body is tense, as if it’s preparing or waiting for something.

The coven have just settled down in the dining room for dinner when the feelings start to grow stronger. He’s antsy and nervous. A glance around the table shows he’s the only one who seems to feel it. Everyone is laughing, smiling, talking away as Yeosang slumps in his seat, picking at the skin next to his fingernails anxiously. He tries to force himself to relax, convinced his body is just being weird, that it’s convincing him something is wrong when it isn’t. He truly tries to calm down but every small noise - the creak of the floorboards, the ticking of the clock - seems louder than it should. He’s constantly glancing around the room, eyes darting around, drawn to the windows and the dark corners where shadows pool and thicken.

A part of him rationalises that he’s being paranoid. Houses make noise, especially houses as old as his covens. He’s heard the floor creak a hundred times, watches the lights flicker as they dim and brighten regularly. But today there's an edge to it, an invisible weight pressing against his chest.

Shaking his head he tries to force the thoughts out of his mind and concentrates on the conversation that surrounds him. The words slide through his ears without sinking in, his mind drifting back to the peculiar feeling of being watched. He glances over at the large, dark windows as he sips at the blood in the crystal chalice he’s clutching in his hand. Just reflections. It’s just reflections. Nothing can enter their land without his sires and his coven knowing. He’s safe from danger and he’s been reassured of this so many times but every time he looks away it feels like he catches a flash of movement, a shadow slipping away out of the corner of his eye. A trick of the eye, the warping of a shadow, nothing more.

Just as he turns away a faint tapping on the glass of the window next to him makes him jump. He freezes, almost spilling his dinner over himself and the table. His eyes lock onto the window and in the distance he can see shadows moving in the garden, clear as if it were the middle of the day. They move in and out of the trees, as if they’re trying to hide and expose themselves at the same time. The tapping stops as quickly as it starts but the damage is done. He’s utterly paralysed with fear.

A hand gently cups his face, making him let out an embarrassingly loud squeal as he’s gently moved to face the concerned faces of his coven, forcing his eyes to break away from the shadowy figures in the garden. Seonghwa releases his chin and trails his hand down to cup the back of his neck. “Yeosang, baby bat? What’s the matter, my love?”

Yeosang whines out a response, words coming out high pitched, his voice noticeably terrified. “I-I… something was tapping on the window sire, I don’t like sitting here!”

“Ok darling, ok. Shh, don’t get upset, there’s nothing there darling, it's just the wind.” Seonghwa promises as he pulls Yeosang close, wrapping his arms around the panicked fledgling. His sire rubs his back reassuringly, urging him to rest his face against the pale neck in front of him. Yeosang would usually leap on the offer of finding comfort against one of his sires or coven mates necks but right now he’s too scared to even seek comfort.

“No, no! There’s something outside! I saw shadows in the garden, and, and I feel weird! The house feels strange, it doesn't feel safe anymore!” Yeosang cries as he tries to pull back out of Seonghwa’s hold. His sire just tightens his arms around the wriggling fledgling and glances around the table, worry obvious on his handsome face. Mingi pushes away from the table and rushes over to Yeosang’s other side, blocking the window from his view and placing a large hand on the blonde's thigh, eager to try and settle him. Yeosang is sobbing at this point, fat tears tumbling down over his cheeks and dripping down his neck, almost inconsolable. Something is wrong but no one can feel it, no one believes him!

“Sangie, sweetheart, calm down, you’re working yourself up. Look, Sannie is going to check for you, ok?” Wooyoung coos from across the table, standing up and leaning forward to take one of Yeosang’s hands comfortingly. He watches San walk over to the windows, a weak whimper escaping his throat as the larger vampire unlatches the window and pushes it open. San all but leans out of the window frame, peering out into the darkness, eyes sharp and trained as they survey the darkness around them. No one moves or makes a sound as San pushes away from the window frame, pulling the glass closed and re-latching it before walking over to Yeosang.

“I can’t see anything baby, come here, give me a cuddle.” San tugs the fledgling into a tight embrace, strong arms soothingly safe as Yeosang all but slumps into his chest. “I’m sorry you’re not feeling great baby but your sires and beloveds can’t feel anything and we

would.

This manor and land is carefully enchanted to inform us the second someone makes their way into our space and we haven’t felt a single thing.”

“But, but what if it doesn’t? What if it's not safe?” Yeosang whimpers, eyes wide and glassy. The tears have finally subsided but the fear still sits heavy in his stomach. San’s words don’t chase away the unsettled air around the manor as much as he wishes that they did.

“On the very, very small chance someone makes their way to the manor undetected you would be safe. Your coven will protect you, there's nothing to worry your pretty little head about.” Hongjoong reassures firmly as he leans around Seonghwa to make eye contact with Yeosang. All he can do is nod at his sires words, they’ll keep him safe. He’s still not sure that there’s no one around but he’ll smile and pretend he’s been comforted by their words. “Now finish your dinner please darling, we’ll go watch a movie together once everyone is finished eating.”

Yeosang nods, turning his watery eyes back to the crystal glass in his hand as everyone settles down in their seats. Lifting the glass to his lips and taking a big mouthful he forces himself to swallow the iron rich crimson liquid. It feels thick and unusually hard to swallow but he forces it down, smiling at Jongho when he catches him staring.

He’s eager to get out of the dining room so gulps his meal down and sits impatiently waiting. As soon as everyone's glasses are empty he jumps to his feet and all but runs from the dining room, the rest of the manor doesn’t feel much safer but at least he’s away from the window. The coven follows close after him, ushering him to the lounge and crowding around him on the couch. He notices they pointedly keep him away from the window and door, settling him down in the centre of the soft cushions.

They box him in between them, seven safe bodies surrounding him on all sides but even this doesn’t help to ease the discomfort ailing him. As one of the coven dims the light and starts the movie it’s as if the shadows in the room come to life. Every dark corner watches him menacingly, shadows dance past the windows and move just out of his eye line. Floorboards creak above them as noises that sound suspiciously like footsteps echo around the vast manor. He’s uncomfortable and on edge, jumpy and ready to bolt at any second.

For a while he tries to push the feelings away, force them out of his mind as he tries to focus on the movie but it becomes glaringly obvious it just isn’t going to happen. He’s over tired and needs some rest, his mind is playing tricks on him and he just needs to sleep it off. Letting out a huge, deep sigh without meaning to he flushes when the coven turns to stare at him, Jongho pausing the TV.

“Yeosang? Are you ok, love?” Yunho asks as he leans forward off of the back of the couch to get a good look at the frightened fledgling.

“Are you still uncomfortable, baby?” Wooyoung murmurs as he leans over San to stroke the soft skin of one of Yeosang’s cheeks. Leaning into the cool, rough hand, Yeosang nods, eyes closed as he tries to soak up the comfort Wooyoung is trying to offer him.

Yeosang leans heavily into Wooyoung’s reassuring hands, whispering a weak response that even he doesn’t truly believe. “Mhm, just feel on edge. I think I’ll head to bed, maybe I just need to sleep it off.”

“Okay dove, we’ll come up with you.” Hongjoong says as he pushes up from the couch with a deep groan.

“No, no it’s ok sire, everyone should finish the movie, there's less than twenty minutes left and I need to get ready for bed.” Yeosang protests immediately, his hands darting out to clutch Hongjoong’s arm, gently pulling him closer. He doesn’t want to ruin their evening, the coven has been really enjoying the movie and Yeosang’s restlessness shouldn’t ruin it for everyone else.

“If you’re sure…? Sires are more than happy to come up with you now!” Seonghwa promises and Yeosang

knows

it's the honest truth, his bond with the coven making it clear to him but he still doesn’t want to drag them away from their relaxing evening. He’s already caused such a commotion, he doesn’t want to make anymore of a fuss than he already has.

“No, it’s ok. Sires have wanted to watch this movie so you should finish it.” Yeosang smiles, forcing some kind of reassurance into it. He stands up, legs feeling a little shaky and unsteady for some reason. Something tells him not to go, to stay in the safe company of his coven who love and protect him but he isn’t very good company when he’s on edge the way he is. Taking a deep breath he speaks again, hoping he sounds sincere. “I’m only upstairs if I need you, I’ll be fine!”

He barely waits for a response before he’s walking to the door and pulling it open. Stumbling out of the lounge he makes his way up the stairs, eager to fall asleep and put today behind him, so hopeful that tomorrow will chase away this horrible feeling that grips him. As he reaches the halfway point on the stairs that soft tapping starts up again in an unnerving, steady beat. Despite the terror wracking his body, he’s comforted by the words of his coven as he continues on his way upstairs, forcing the sickening feeling away. He reaches the top of the stairs and freezes, the hallway seems darker than usual to the point he can barely see the end. He stumbles forward into the darkness and feels his way over to their bedroom, hands shaking as he grips the door handle. Yeosang closes his eyes and takes a deep breath before quickly shoving the door open and shoving his hand into the room, fingers scraping down the wall as he frantically searches for the light switch. Eventually he manages to catch the elusive light switch and as the door swings wide open the lights flicker on.

Nothing.

The room is entirely empty. The window is closed, everything is as he remembers leaving it this morning. Letting out a shaky laugh at his own nervousness he shakes his head and steps into the room, pushing the door closed behind him. He just needs some sleep, surely that will reset whatever is causing this strange feeling. The blonde walks over to the wardrobe, grabbing a pair of white, silk pyjamas. His sires like it when he wears only the finest fabric, designer brands, expensive jewellery and he loves it just as much. He’s never been so spoiled in his entire life and he giggles to himself as he slips out of his clothes and into the pyjamas. Yeosang runs his hands down the soft fabric, sighing at the pleasant feeling before walking into the bathroom to brush his hair and teeth.

As he stares at his reflection in the mirror a noise from the bedroom makes him freeze. Maybe it's just his sires coming up to bed? But they said they were going to finish the movie and there's still at least twenty minutes left. Curiosity outweighs the fear and he grips the door handle, slowly pulling the door open and peering through the gap. Just as he glances around the room the window pushes open with force, a hand appearing over the windowsill as the bedroom door opens. Five people walk into the room through the door, striding around like they own the place as four more climb in through the window. They don’t appear to have noticed him yet and he wants to keep it that way. He should slowly retreat into the bathroom, push the door closed and hide until he can safely get to this coven but he can’t force his body to move. It’s almost like passing a car crash, you know you shouldn’t be looking but you just can’t look away.

They’re all relatively large for humans, wearing dark clothes and masks that cover their faces. They each hold a strange looking briefcase, worn and old by the looks of it. The leather is dull, scuffed and peeling, the handles bent and rusted. There's some sort of stain on the leather, a deep brown, red shade that makes his stomach clench. Surely that’s not blood?

“We're in. The witches actually did their job for once.” One of them says, breaking the eerie silence. She purposefully keeps her voice quiet, likely unwilling to notify the vampires downstairs to their presence.

Another hums in acknowledgement, a man, tall and imposing as he stands with his arms crossed. “The plan still stands, we’ve managed to get in without any trouble. We split up and take them by surprise.”

“How many are there again?” A red haired woman asks as she leans against the dresser like she owns the place. Yeosang feels anger swelling inside of him. This is his home, his coven's safe haven. How dare they do this selfish waltz into their home and start acting like they own the place.

“Seven, two over seven hundred, three over five hundred and two over four hundred.” The first woman speaks again, voice just as soft and quiet.

“Hmm, it won’t be easy then. The eldest vampires are going to cause us some issues. They’re ancient and will be undeniably strong. We don’t know much about this coven, they seem to keep to themselves, relying on blood banks rather than live “donors” A male speaks, lower face covered by a black scarf, hands shoved into his pockets making an appearance as he makes quotation marks around “donors” with his fingers. Yeosang’s feels weak, faint, they’re planning on killing his coven? Or attacking them at least. But why, they’ve just admitted themselves that they’re no risk to humans, they don’t hunt and attack people, why do they need to die?

“That’s why we’ll take them by surprise. Attack from behind, wait until they fall asleep. They don’t know we’re here yet, the witches made sure of that for us. We can take our time, be methodical and patient.” Yeosang feels sick, he actually might vomit. They’re truly here to hurt them, to kill his lovers, his coven and Yeosang is alone with them.

“Well yes but I still think-” One of them speaks softly as they glance around the room, their eyes passing over the door to the bathroom. Yeosang almost sighs in relief when she doesn’t react but finds himself petrified with fear when her eyes return to the door, wide and full of sadistic pleasure. “Oh? What’s this then?”

The rest of the group turn to look at what's taken her attention, eyes widening with shock when they notice Yeosang standing there. The biggest man who Yeosang assumes is the leader lets out a loud laugh and walks closer. “Well this is going easier than we thought!” He wrenches the door open out of his hands and grips Yeosang by the upper arm, dragging him out of the bedroom and leaving him exposed in the centre of the room.

“That’s a young one! Must be a fledgling?” Someone enthuses, voice too excited.

“Mhm, looks like it…” Another agrees as they peer down at him.

“Easy prey then, I hear fledgling’s are boringly easy to kill.” The red haired woman states as she pushes away from the dresser, unimpressed by the sight of the fledgling.

Yeosang’s knees buckle as the man holding his arm releases him. He drops to the floor, shaking with fear as they crowd around him. His back is to the door and no one stands behind him but he knows there's no chance he’d get up and through the door before they grabbed him. He’s better waiting here in hope his coven will come to him soon.

“Look at that, the baby vampire is scared.” One of them laughs at him as they peer down at him. “Where are your sires, hmm? Not here to protect you, that's for sure.”

“We’re going to kill you and your sires, slowly and painfully.”

They laugh, loud and evil as they revel in Yeosang’s fear. “Oh, do you know what would be fun? We capture the rest of the coven and make them watch as we kill the young one slowly.”

“There's no point in hoping they’ll come to save you. We’re going to kill you and then we’ll kill them. You can’t escape us, we’re experts at this you know. We’ve killed hundreds of vampires over the years and our ancestors have killed even more than that.” They’re bragging. Bragging about killing people. Laughing at the thought of killing his wonderful beloveds.

“You’ll have to forgive us, this isn’t going to be pleasant. Maybe we should kill you quickly since you’re only young? Hmm, no. Slow and torturous will be just fine.” The leader murmurs, the fake sympathy turning venomous quickly.

Yeosang is trembling as they step closer to his crumpled body on the floor, desperately calling for his sires through their bond. He knows they’ll come. His sires and coven will come and save him. It’ll all be fine. He just needs to be brave and wait for them, they promised that if anyone did manage to break in they’d protect him and they’ve never lied to him before.

The leader bends down and starts reaching out to grab him as one of the other intruders opens their briefcase and reveals an alarming array of old tools. Yeosang is distracted from the horrific sight of the red stained tools by his wrist being grabbed. The leader drags him across the floor closer to the door for some reason and he’s just yanked his head back by his hair when the door to the bedroom bursts open.

His sires storm into the room, eyes immediately finding Yeosang on the floor surrounded by strangers. Yeosang watches fascinated as their eyes flood with black, the whites of their eyes gone, nothing but black remaining. Their fangs seem to elongate, longer and sharper than usual as venom drips from the needle sharp points. Their bodies are coiled tight, crouching forward and full of hostility. Their usually kind and adoring faces are all but unrecognisable, deep frowns marring their handsome faces. They are truly beyond livid. Hongjoong rushes forward and shoves the leader away from Yeosang, bullying him back and away from the fledgling as Seonghwa jumps over Yeosang, caging the blonde against the floor as he hisses at the intruders.

Yeosang finally breaks down at the reassuring feeling of his sires being close. He’s safe under his sire and they’d never let anything hurt him. The stress of the day and the horrific last ten minutes bubbles to the surface and suddenly he’s sobbing, babbling mindlessly as he clutches at his sires arm. “Sires, they-they said they were gonna tie you all up and make you watch as they killed me! I was so scared sire!”

He watches as their nails lengthen into sharp, knife-like points. The aura around them turns deadly as Seonghwa presses a kiss to the top of his head and stands, walking over to stand next to Hongjoong, Yeosang safe behind them. “Hello hunters.” Hongjoong drawls as he tilts his head to the side, voice deadly. Yeosang shudders, seeing a different side of his sire, one that’s entirely the opposite of the warm and caring sire he’s used to. His sires are angry, utterly enraged and Yeosang hasn’t seen his sires truly,

truly

angry before. Yeosang actually sees a couple of the hunters shudder and back away towards the window, their bodies screaming at them to get as far away from this situation as possible.

“No, no. Where are you going? You are obviously desperate to be here, breaking into our home, threatening our fledgling and our coven. Please, stay a little longer won’t you?” Seonghwa demands, voice dripping with pure fury.

“We-we…”
“We-we-” Seonghwa mocks, voice high and whiny as he torments their visitors. “Get yourself together and speak properly or don’t speak at all!” Seonghwa hisses, the hunters flinching away at his venomous tone. His voice is cold and menacing, harsh and grating. Their unwelcome guests fall silent and a sense of smugness floods through Yeosang’s body. They seemed so big when they were tormenting him just a few minutes ago and here they are, cowering in the presence of his sires. He watches as his sires hands shake with anger, the fiery hot fury raging around their body.
The room stills and no one even so much as makes a sound, perfectly still as the hunters stare at the furious vampires standing in front of them. The female who first spotted him glances down at him and pins him with a seething glare that would have terrified him five minutes ago but here, safe behind his sires he’s filled with reassurance. He stares back at her, unwavering despite still being a little nervous. A loud hiss distracts him, his sires have noticed the woman's unpleasant gaze and are viciously showing their displeasure. She recoils, shrinking into herself as she tries to make herself as small as possible in front of the angry vampires. After glancing around the room and weighing up her options she backs away from the group, moving for the first time since his sires made their entrance. With a speed he’s never seen from a human before she spins on her heel and makes a dash for the window, hopeful to escape the way she came in.

Hongjoong laughs sadistically and only manages to take one step forward when the hunter freezes. She never makes it to the window as she’s stopped just a few steps away from the open window by a large body pulling himself up and into the room with ease. San! His beloved is… absolutely enraged to put it lightly. He’s viably over taken by an intense anger, just as his sires are. His brows are tightly furrowed, his fists tightly balled where they rest by his sides. His kind eyes are narrowed, filled with a blazing rage, piercing and intimidating. His body is tense, tightly wound up as he paces forward towards the female hunter. He moves faster than he’s ever seen before, one moment he’s a good few metres away and then all of a sudden he’s right in front of her. Glaring down at her for a moment he snaps, reaching a hand up and grabbing a fistful of her hair, yanking on her hair and forcing her to follow behind him as he walks to stand between Yeosang and the hunters. San throws her to the floor, bending down to pull her up and onto her knees.

“Bring Yeosang over please, sire.” San requests, voice terse and sharp. There's an unmistakable edge to his voice that is telling of his anger. It’s spoken with a deliberateness, a steadiness, each word packed with a poorly restrained fury. Seonghwa and Hongjoong do as asked, gently guiding Yeosang up onto his feet  and leading him over to stand in front of the hunter, his left side facing the rest of them. They’re all still frozen in place but Hongjoong stands between them, hissing ferociously at them to force them into a terrified submission again. His beloved San smiles at the fledgling softly, warmly. A reminder of his wonderfully kind and caring coven mate. “Baby, I’m sorry this has happened. You told us something felt wrong and that you’d seen something but we were oblivious. I assured you that you were safe in our home and yet these

vermin,

these

pests

have made their way into our home and threatened you. I need you to know we can keep you safe, that I can keep you safe. Look at what I will do for you Yeosang, there’s no limit to how far I’ll go to protect you.”

San’s voice is reassuring, calming. He doesn’t blame his lovers, obviously something has prevented them from sensing the hunters presence and that isn’t his coven's fault. He smiles at San, wide and adoring and telling of the fact he doesn’t hold anything against him or the others. With that San’s body relaxes and he releases a relieved sigh before reaching out and holding the female hunters head with both hands, turning to stare at the other hunters before twisting sharply and promptly tearing her head off of her neck. Yeosang jolts in surprise as blood splatters up his trouser legs.

The room stills, no one even so much as breathes. Then chaos erupts.

One of the hunters lets out a blood curdling scream as the decapitated body of the female hunter thuds to the floor, twitching one last time before turning stiff. San grins wide and turns slightly to face the remaining humans. After glancing down at the head clutched in his hand he lets out an uninterested sigh and tosses it at the hunters. One of the idiots actually reaches out and catches the head, an automatic reflex probably but he freaks out soon after, dropping the head and screaming as he stares down at the head on the floor. Seonghwa, Hongjoong and San burst out laughing as the humans scramble around the room, squealing like pigs as they desperately try to find an escape. San and his sires barely even move, standing in the centre of the room and watching them panic.

Yeosang just stands there, watching them frantically try to find a way out of the room. Only one of them seems to remember what they do for a living and Yeosang notices him lunge for one of the briefcases forgotten on the floor, dropping to his knees and flipping it open, grabbing a sharp stake and clutching it to his chest. He doesn’t get far. The second he’s up on his feet and rushing towards Yeosang his sires move, Seonghwa moving incredibly fast across the room, grabbing the hunter and restraining him with his arms behind his back. At the same moment Hongjoong strolls forward leisurely, stretching out his fingers and inspecting his claw-like nails before pouncing on the hunter. Gripping the hunter's neck in one strong hand Hongjoong squeezes, effectively cutting off his oxygen supply, watching with poorly suppressed delight as  the human struggles and squirms. After a minute of toying with the intruder his sires grow tired of him and Hongjoong squeezes the neck in his hand even tighter, digging his nails into the delicate flesh and ripping towards him. Yeosang flinches as he watches his sire tear out the hunters neck, his own throbbing with a phantom ache for some reason that he brushes off and turns to watch San instead. That was a bad idea too as just as he locates his beloved San is plunging his hand through another hunter's chest and ripping their heart out… Not a pleasant sight.

Yeosang’s stomach turns at the sight of the gory heart clutched in San’s right hand. Maybe he isn’t cut out for this vampire life, just the sight of the blood makes him feel queasy and the thought of actually doing something like that is… unimaginable.

Six hunters remain, all of them falling still from the shock of watching their friends being killed so mercilessly. Yeosang takes this moment to rush over to his sires, pouting as he cuddles into their arms. He wants to be held, needs them to reassure him that they’ll keep him safe. The door thudding closed, followed by the window being slammed shut makes him jump and glance around the room anxiously.

What if they’ve escaped? Will they come back for him another day? Worry plagues him until he catches sight of the rest of his coven, Wooyoung and Yunho by the window and Mingi and Jongho in front of the door.

“Sires, hyungs! Look, my pretty pyjamas are dirty, I got blood on them.” Yeosang pouts, as the coven turn to watch him, eyes searching for any injuries or damage.

“Aww, I’m sorry, sweetheart.” Wooyoung coos, the sides of his lips twitching at the corners ever so slightly as he fights off a fond smile.

“And they’re your favourite too!” Jongho sympathises, voice tender as he watches the fledgling.

“I know! T-the hunters said they were going to kill me and make my coven watch! It was scary but my sires and Sannie and my coven came to save me.” Yeosang whispers, picking at his fingernails anxiously as he remembers the humans' words, their cruel threats.

“Don’t worry sweet boy, we’ll take care of everything.” Yunho promises, eyes full of determination as he glares at the hunters, never taking his gaze off of them as he watches to ensure they don’t try anything.

“Mhm, we’ll get revenge for you Sangie!” Mingi declares, voice bright despite the situation. He cracks his knuckles and turns away from Yeosang, moving to face the hunters as he rolls his shoulders.

Hongjoong, squeezes him tightly, pressing a deep, intense kiss to Yeosang’s soft, petal pink lips before parting and leading the fledgling over to the bed. “Why don’t you go sit on the bed darling? Sires will be done with these parasites soon and then we can get you cleaned up and into bed.”

Yeosang nods and shuffles over to the bed, ignoring the terrified faces of the hunters as he goes. Crawling up onto the cloud soft mattress he lets out a sigh of relief, settling into the middle of the huge bed, crossing his legs and turning his attention back to his coven. He finds all seven of them staring at him, obviously waiting for him to get settled and comfortable before continuing with the task at hand. They turn away from him, their entire attention dedicated to the hunters huddled together in the centre of the room. Yeosang finds he doesn’t like that… Not even

one

of his coven is paying attention to him and that is just not acceptable. He stares at their backs for a while before settling on his target.

“Sire? Hwa hyung?” He calls out to the eldest. The reaction is immediate and exactly what Yeosang wanted. Seonghwa spins around and focuses his full attention on the fledgling, rushing over to settle next to him on the bed.

“Yes little dove? What’s the matter sweet boy?” Seonghwa worries, hands stroking over Yeosang’s back tenderly.

“Am-am I still pretty, sire? Wanna be pretty but I can’t if I’m dirty!” Yeosang whines, unused to the sticky, dirty feeling of the blood that covers him.

“Oh my baby bat! You’re still pretty baby, the prettiest. And so good for us! Sitting pretty on the bed as you wait for us!” Seonghwa coos as he presses a flurry of kisses to Yeosang’s face. “Give us five minutes and we’ll be with you baby, promise.”

Yeosang begrudgingly allows his sire to leave, watching him walk back over to the coven. All at once the room erupts into a flurry of noise and movement. Jongho lunges first, grabbing the leader and dragging him over to the edge of the room, forcing him to his knees as he firmly holds him in place. He’s forced to kneel there and watch the room in front of him, watch the people he calls colleagues, maybe even family or friends cry and back away from six angry vampires.

His coven strikes quickly, easily. Each hunter falling without even so much of a chance to defend themselves to flee. It’s a bloodbath for lack of a better word. Limbs flying, blood spurting across the room as screams of terror and agony fill the room and echo around the manor. Yeosang just sits and watches, eager to not cause any distractions for his hyungs. He’ll wait for them to finish before asking for their attention and even though the sight in front of him isn’t the nicest he’ll still watch. His sires and hyungs are fighting for him, they’re angry for him, they want to protect him. They’re killing the bad people, the people who wanted to torture him and make his coven watch, ensuring they’ll never have the chance to hurt him again. He’s truly so lucky to have them.

The coven murder the humans like a group of utter psychopaths, skilled and noticeably excited as one after another meets their grisly demise. Once all the hunters are dead and sprawled across the floor they turn their attention to the leader, prowling closer as Jongho drags him to the centre of the room. The large man has finally come to terms with the situation, finally realised there's no escape, no salvation as he positively trembles at the sight of the Ateez coven. He’s crying, ugly face screwed up as snot bubbles and drips down his face. His hyungs surround the hunter, staring down at him as they take in the sight of the man. A couple of them smell the air, eyebrows furrowing in disgust before leaning away from him.

“Oh fucking hell! It pissed itself!” Wooyoung laughs as he covers his nose and backs away from the hunter.

“Ha, his last defence mechanism, piss yourself in the hope you’ll smell disgusting enough to ward the terrifying vampires away.” Jongho is howling with laughter, lips pulled into a wide, joyous grin as he watches the hunter shake.

“Aww, don’t tease him, I’m sure he’s embarrassed by his incontinence.” Yunho chuckles as he kicks a foot out to poke at the human, nudging him with his foot before pulling it away with a loud “disgusting”.

“Don’t play with your prey boys, we have a fledgling waiting for us and a

big

mess to clean up. Finish it off.” Seonghwa speaks up eventually, effortlessly demanding the attention of the coven. The laughter stops, the mood turning tense again.

“With pleasure.” Yunho hisses, a sadistic grin pulling at his lips.

Yeosang doesn’t see anything else after that, the sight blocked by his coven’s strategically placed backs. He can

hear everything

though. Every crack, thud, squelch echoing around the room. He tries not to think about it too much, justifies that this man, this human was going to torture him and his coven kill them all but its hard. He has a kind heart, one that aches at the sight or sound of anything in distress. Pair that with a queasy stomach and this moment is a little difficult to stomach. The sounds are truly horrific: the man’s screams and wails of terror and agony piercing his sensitive ears, making him wince softly. Somehow the coven notice and with one rather final nod from Hongjoong and one last crack the room falls silent. No more screams, no more cries, just the sound of his coven’s heavy breathing and the wind whistling outside.

As the leader is dropped to the floor, lifeless and bloody, the room still for a moment before the coven comes rushing towards him. Frantic hands running over every inch of him as they whisper to him softly, each of his beloveds pressing a gentle, relieved kiss to his lips, one after the other. He basks in the attention, sitting pretty as he soaks up their adoration. They dote on the fledgling for a good few minutes before being gently ushered to the side as his sires tug him to them, squishing him between them in a tight, relieved hug, more for their sake than his. They are obviously desperate to hold him close, confirm his safety and Yeosang is more than happy to sit still and allow them to seek as much reassurance as they need. Subconsciously his teeth find purchase on Hongjoong’s neck, blunt teeth nibbling and scraping at the pale flesh, immediately calming the worst of the remaining nerves. He’s safe here between his sires, surrounded by his coven. Nothing can hurt him as long as they’re all here with him.

-Seonghwa-

This should have

never

happened.

Their home, their land should always be a safe place for his coven and today it wasn’t. Their sanctuary, their haven invaded by mindless monsters hellbent on murder and destruction. He just can’t come to terms with the fact his fledgling was

alone

with those freaks for far too long. They never should have been able to enter their land and home so easily and should never have been able to gain access to their vulnerable fledgling. Truly shameful.

And to top it all off, Yeosang had been telling them, showing them the obvious signs all day! He was uncomfortable and nervous in ways he’s never been before, on edge and antsy like he knew something was wrong. They’d dismissed him, reassured him their home was safe,

he

was safe only to find out hunters had been lurking and watching them all day.

He’d been worried about Yeosang, concerned about what could be causing the little one so much distress, angry he couldn’t sense anything, couldn’t make it better. All he could do in that moment was be there, offer comforting words but he’d felt useless. How could he offer Yeosang comfort when he didn’t know what was upsetting him, how could he fix it? He couldn’t and Yeosang’s upset at dinner was proof of that.

The offer of a movie night hadn’t helped to soothe Yeosang’s anxieties. The blonde was on edge the whole time, glancing around the room, eyes always straying back to the window and door. When Yeosang said he was going to go upstairs to bed and that he’d go alone, something heavy had settled in his stomach. Yeosang seemed keen to go alone so he hadn’t pushed but his sire instincts were screaming at him to go with him, to keep him safe and he could tell the coven felt the same. All seven of them were on edge, five minutes passing slowly, filled with agitated sighs, tapping knees and constant pausing of the TV to listen out for any signs of distress. Hongjoong was the first to break, springing to his feet and turning to them. “I’m going to check on Yeosang, something doesn’t feel right.”

“Oh thank Goddess, I thought I was the only one who felt it!” Seonghwa sighed out in relief, standing quickly.

The pair of them had rushed from the room, sprinting upstairs to their bedroom, stomachs twisting when they heard a commotion. The sound of Yeosang’s terrified cry was enough, the two of them storming into the room, full blown angry sire. It’d been a long time since they went almost feral with anger and it was wonderfully enjoyable. They'd let loose, released all of their anger and aggression with their beloveds as their littlest love watched from the bed in his blood covered silk pyjamas. It was more than satisfying to watch as the life slowly drained from their eyes as their bodies turned cold. The delightful resignation to their fate as they watched one friend after another be mercilessly slain knowing they were next. Truly glorious.

The pleased grin from reliving the slaughter is still on his face when he turns to check on their fledgling, softening into a gentle smile as he takes in the sight of his baby safely cuddled up in Hongjoong’s safe arms. Yeosang looks sleepy, soft and ruffled as he watches the coven bustle around the room as they clean up. San and Mingi have made quick work of piling all nine bodies up in a crude lump of limbs and blood as the others wipe and soak up the blood from the hardwood floors. He releases a sigh of relief at the sight of a much cleaner room, the mess had started to bother him as the adrenaline and anger began to wear off. All it had taken was one tense glance at Wooyoung, one eye twitching in irritation for his beloved to immediately sense his issue and get to work bossing the others into action. His mates know him so well.

Cracking his neck and sighing he walks over to the pile of bodies, roughly kicking a bloody leg as he stares down at them in disgust. These people thought they could come into

his

manor, hurt

his

beloveds and torment

his

fledgling? Utterly pathetic. They couldn’t even stop pissing themselves long enough to fight back, all those tools in those fancy little vampire hunting kits and they barely even glanced a fingertip over them. He scoffs at the thought and promises to make a new decorative display out of them, maybe a table centrepiece, or perhaps a new decoration for their foyer. He chuckles to himself and bends down, grabbing a limb and lifting the body attached up, staring at the face of the leader of the group, lip curling into an angry snarl. Releasing the limb he pushes back up to his feet as he wipes his hands on his trouser legs. He turns to face his lovers and speaks softly but authoritatively. “Let’s get the bodies into the basement, we’ll enjoy them later.”

“Of course hyung, I think the six of us should be able to manage them all. Maybe if Sannie takes three, Mingi and Jjongie take two each and me and Yuyu take one each? Then hyung can open the doors for us?” Wooyoung suggests as he walks over to peer down at the bodies.

“Of course, thank you Youngie. Let’s-.” Seonghwa moves towards the door as he speaks, eager to get the bodies out of the room and away from Yeosang, unwilling to allow the sight of them to bring Yeosang any discomfort. As he reaches out to grab the door handle something takes his attention and causes him to lose his train of thought, trailing off halfway through his words. He crouches to the floor, reaching out and grabbing the dull metallic object, glancing around to find something to clean it off on. Eventually he finds a spot of one of the hunters' trousers that aren’t dirty or blood soaked and wipes the metal against the soft fabric, gently cleaning away the grime and dried blood. Finally clean he lifts it up close to his face as he inspects it. It appears to be a medallion of some sort, made of a cheap iron with a strange yellowish-orange stone in the centre.

Huh, well that explains it.

The closer he looks the more everything makes sense. It’s a charmed necklace, likely made by a witch. As Seonghwa searches the item with his mind it becomes obvious why they were able to sneak in undetected, it’s charmed to conceal the presence of the wearer to the object of the spell. Whichever witch or coven of witches casted this charm did so with the Ateez coven in mind. This attack was more than premeditated, they planned and planned until everything was accounted for. The coven wouldn’t be able to sense them on their land and would be taken by surprise, the hunters likely planning to wait until they were alone to pick them off one by one… Fucking cowards. They must have been watching them to know how many were in the coven, their names and so much more in order to ensure the charms effectiveness. These creeps have been planning their deaths for months if not years.

One thing they hadn’t counted on was the coven's new addition. Their charms didn’t work on Yeosang as he wasn’t in the picture during their period of watching and learning, he didn’t exist in their minds and thus the charm wasn’t designed to work on him. There’s no wonder Yeosang has felt uncomfortable for a while now, these bastards have been skulking around their land, watching them through the windows and waiting for their opportunity. You have to give it to them, they’re a tenacious bunch, committed to their cause and deluded enough to believe a sneak attack would grant them victory.

Well, they’re dead now. There's no use in agonising over it anymore. They can’t hurt his coven again and the threat to their safety is gone. For now. He won’t stop until he makes the witches responsible pay though. Seonghwa promises his terrified fledgling and furious beloveds that he will track the witches down and will make them pay. It’s not a matter of if but rather when. Satisfied by his desire for revenge he rises to his feet, pocketing the necklace and peering down at the others to confirm his suspicions, they’re all wearing the exact same piece of metal around their necks.

“They had help.” He states somberly.

“Help? What do you mean hyung?” San questions, brows furrowed as he stares at the eldest.

“They were able to get past our enchantments and our senses due to these amulets. A witch has sold their soul for money, they charmed these hunks of shit to allow the hunters access to our home unnoticed. It’s why only Yeosang could tell someone was here, they didn’t know we had him so the charm didn’t include him, he was the only one who could sense them. I don’t know which coven has betrayed us but trust me when I say I

will

find them.” Seonghwa explains, voice tense as he thinks of the pain he’ll make the coven responsible suffer.

“Well shit, there’s no wonder Sannie couldn’t sense them earlier! They were quite literally invisible to us!” Yunho exclaims, shocked as he stares at the medallion in Seonghwa’s hand.

“Exactly.” Seonghwa agrees, nodding as he watches his coven take the new information in. Yeosang is blissfully unbothered as he soaks up as much attention from Hongjoong as possible, but the other five of his lovers are silently fuming, the flare of anger that had died out flaring up again. They turn that anger into motivation as they stomp over to the hunters and sling them over their shoulders, Yunho helping load a couple extra up on San’s shoulders. Seonghwa smiles at the sight, pleased with how his beloveds protective instincts towards Yeosang are growing and strengthening. “Anyway, come along. Hyung will get the doors.”

Walking over to the door he pulls it open and smiles at his mates, watching them filter out of the room one by one, grumbling and bitching about the bodies over their shoulders. Seonghwa just lets them complain, walking ahead of them and holding doors as they make their way down to the basement. The manor is wonderfully still, perfectly silent and though still irritated, Seonghwa feels a deep sense of satisfaction fill him. They’ve rid their kind of nine sadistic vampire hunters, protected their home and their fledgling and released some of the pent up energy. Whilst stressful tonight truly was good for them. Hopefully Yeosang will feel more secure knowing their strength and ability to keep him safe, surely now he can relax again. Seonghwa makes a mental note to keep an eye on his fledgling in the coming days, just to ensure he’s recovering from today and that there’s no lasting damage.

As they come to a stop at the basement door Seonghwa pushes the heavy metal door open and snaps his fingers, the torches lining the walls sparking to life. The light flickers and jumps as they make their way down the cold stone stairs, Seonghwa doesn’t find it unnerving but their previous… ‘guests’ have always found it terrifying. As they reach the bottom of the stairs Seonghwa calls out from behind them. “Just leave them at the bottom of the stairs, we’ll deal with them later. Let’s just get upstairs to Yeosang first.”

“Mhm, I’ll come back down tomorrow and prepare them.” Yunho promises, throwing the bodies off of his shoulders before turning and walking back towards the stairs.

“I can help!” Mingi offers as he drops his two bodies onto the pile.

“I- That was really scary hyung.” Wooyoung whispers as he re-joins Seonghwa at the top of the stairs, leaning into the reassuring comfort of the coven head. His eyes are trained on the ground, hands trembling ever-so-slightly.

“What’s that dear?” Seonghwa asks, despite already knowing the answer.

“Seeing Yeosang being attacked, hearing you call us for help… that's the first time we’ve ever had hunters gain entry into our home and it's while we have a fledgling. I was so scared they’d hurt him and we were too late.” Wooyoung gulps before continuing to speak when he realises Seonghwa isn’t going to say anything just yet. “I think I’ve unknowingly been holding him at an arm's length and tonight everything has fallen into place. I adore that fledgling and he could have been taken from us tonight, so easily without us even knowing someone was in our

home.

He was almost taken from us, brutally and cruelly by those hunters!”

“I know Woo, it’s a scary thought and it sickens me to know we had no idea they were on our land, walking through our hallways. We need to be better, keep him safer and we can do that, the seven of us can and

will

protect him.” Seonghwa mutters, voice heavy but firm. “And if this situation has confirmed how important Yeosangie is to you then this wasn’t an entirely negative situation was it?”

“Ah hyung…” Yunho winces, eyebrows furrowing as he stares at Seonghwa.

“I know, I know! I obviously would have rather it hadn't happened but it did and if all we can get out of it is a couple of bodies and the solidification of Yeosang’s place in your hearts, your souls, then I’ll happily accept that.” Seonghwa cuts his lovers' words off before they can complain at him too much. He truly does mean it, yes his darling fledgling has suffered a terrible scare, so have they but he could tell his coven needed a push, that final shove towards truly understanding Yeosang’s importance to them. Many of his lovers have kept the fledgling at a distance, despite coming to terms with their feelings for him and whilst understandable they needed to let it go and this terrifying experience has allowed them to do exactly that. Let go of the uncertainty and open themselves up to him fully.

They continue to confess their worries and concerns as they head back up the dimly lit stairs, he listens but doesn't speak, allowing his loves the time to find comfort in each other. Seonghwa waits until they’re all out of the basement before securely locking the door behind himself, hiding the horrors of the evening behind them. They rush upstairs, Seonghwa only stopping briefly to make sure the front door is locked before all but running back to his fledgling. Despite knowing his little one is safe with his husband he finds the sudden desperation to get back to Yeosang unbearable, unable to stand being away from the blonde even a minute longer. Now that the task occupying his mind has been completed he suddenly feels uneasy, too much time to think with a clear head. Yeosang had been so close to serious injury, death even and he had no idea, no clue hunters were in his home and ready to kill his baby. He needs to be close to his fledgling to settle this soul deep anxiety that's coursing through his body.

The six of them all but fall through the door, the worries slip away. Yeosang is cuddled up in bed, snuggled into Hongjoong’s side as his eyes open and close slowly, obviously incredibly tired but forcing himself to stay awake for some reason.

“There we go little one, your coven are back now, go to sleep. That’s it my love, close those pretty eyes for sire.” Hongjoong coos down at Yeosang, stroking a soothing hand up and down Yeosang’s back as the fledgling drifts off to sleep quickly. Seonghwa’s heart positively melts at the sight of his baby, comfortable and safe, confident and trusting in their ability to protect him and their home. Hongjoong smiles up at them and beckons them over with a soft wave of his hand, whispering to them as they come close enough. “He wouldn’t go to sleep till he knew you were all back, little one was being so fussy.”

“Poor baby, he had quite the fright today.” Seonghwa whispers as he crawls onto the bed, settling down on the other side of the fledgling. Pressing his face into Yeosang’s blonde locks he inhales deeply, comforted by his familiar scent. It feels particularly special to hold Yeosang so tightly, he, they came so close to losing Yeosang today. The hunters, if not for their sadistic tendencies, could have easily killed Yeosang the second they saw him, before the coven had any chance of saving the fledgling. They almost lost Yeosang, truly lost him in the most horrific, traumatic way possible. It’s unbearable to even think about, the thought of being without his darling so agonizingly painful it makes his chest ache.

“I can’t bear to leave him.” Jongho whispers from across the room, eyes never leaving their slumbering beloved. Glancing around he sees his lovers nod in agreement, all five of them staring at Yeosang, eyes full of worry and concern.

Releasing a soft sigh Seonghwa speaks, voice low and tender so as not to wake their slumbering darling. “If you can find somewhere to sleep you're all more than welcome to sleep in here and keep an eye on him. I’m sure it’ll help everyone settle better.”

“Really? Thank you hyung!” Mingi cheers louder than Seonghwa would like. One sharp glare and many irritated shushing sounds from the coven has Mingi bashfully apologising as he promises to be quieter. Seonghwa just shakes his head, smiling fondly at their gentle giant.

“I think I’m too unsettled to sleep. The house doesn’t feel safe.” San murmurs from by the door. Seonghwa knows his darling blames himself for the attack tonight, feels he should have taken Yeosang’s words more seriously, investigated and checked the grounds properly. Seonghwa and the others don’t blame him though, they didn’t feel anything either, they

all

brushed Yeosang’s discomfort away.

“San darling. If you don’t feel like you can sleep till you ensure the manor and grounds are safe why don’t you go check? Have a look around, make sure the garden is empty and that all the doors and windows are locked? Check the house is empty? Would that settle you enough to allow you to sleep?” Seonghwa suggests. He knows how his love works, he’s protective, desperate to keep the coven safe and ensure their comfort, this small task will settle those instincts enough to allow him to relax a little, to settle down.

He watches as San contemplates for a moment before nodding and turning to pull the door open without speaking. Yunho silently dashes across the room behind him, a determined look on his face as he grabs one of San’s thick arms to pull him to an abrupt stop. “Not on your own San-ah, I’ll come with you, it’ll be faster and safer.”

“Will someone stay awake? Just until we get back. I don’t want to risk something attacking before we’ve secured the house with no one awake to defend Yeosang.” San asks quietly, voice vulnerable and worried. Seonghwa just nods, a reassuring smile on his face as he pulls Yeosang a little closer.

“Don’t worry San-ah, I’ll stay awake until you’re both back. I’ll even keep the extra spaces on the bed empty for you, so you can be close to our little dove once you’re both back.”

“Thanks hyung.” San whispers.

“No thanks needed my darling. Now, stay safe and hurry back to us, ok?” Seonghwa smiles, nodding to them softly as they wait for his reassurance.

With soft hums of agreement the two of them leave, closing the door behind themselves, the soft thud echoing through the silent room. Seonghwa watches silently as the rest of his lovers settle themselves around the room, Jongho dragging a random mattress in and dropping it on the floor as Wooyoung throws blankets and pillows down onto it. Mingi pulls the spacious sofa closer to the bed, settling close to the window as he checks the lock again and again. The three of them are ready for bed and settling into their makeshift accommodation for the night quickly, their eyes never leaving the sleeping fledgling, unwilling to even blink for fear of him disappearing from right in front of their eyes. The room is silent, settled but full of anxious energy.

“I’ve missed so much time with him. So much of his first months and many of his first experiences.” Wooyoung whispers suddenly, sadness dripping from his voice. Seonghwa’s heart tugs, his poor love, this has obviously been bothering him for a while and the stress of the evening has brought all the vulnerability to the surface.

“Wooyoung, sweetheart, listen to hyung.” Hongjoong says as he pushes himself up into a sitting position. “This goes for all of you. You haven’t missed loads, there are certain moments that would have always been private. We would have kept Yeosang to ourselves for quite a while anyway, it's normal for sires to keep fledgling’s hidden from covens for the first weeks of their lives. You have an eternity to experience so many of Yeosang’s first moments, to love him. Don’t worry about what you may have missed, focus on what’s to come.”

Wooyoung doesn’t reply, just nods ever so slightly before the door creaks open, everyone springing up in alarm but relaxing immediately when they see San and Yunho creep into the room. They’ve obviously both returned to their room to change and get ready for bed, dressed in their sleep clothes and washed up. Yunho locks the door behind them and they tiptoe over to the bed, settling in next to Seonghwa and Hongjoong, leaning over the coven leaders to press a kiss to each of Yeosang’s cheeks before laying back down. Yeosang snuffles and wriggles ever so slightly, the room freezing in fear of him waking up before he goes silent and still again. With one glance around the room Seonghwa has everyone laying back and settling in, eager for the coven to get some much needed rest after the stress of the day.

And if Seonghwa stays awake long enough to ensure his entire coven has fallen asleep, well that’s just for him to know.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

-Hongjoong-

“Yeosang, sweet thing, you need to slow down. You’ll give yourself a stomach ache.” Hongjoong whispers gently, a soft, content smile tugging at his lips as his messy, hungry fledgling drinks noisily from his neck. It’s already the second time today he’s had the baby latched onto his neck and his skin feels a little sore, body a little tired. He adores feeding his littlest love but it's becoming increasingly taxing, exhausting.

Yeosang has been hungrier lately, unfillable. Not only does he ask for more feeds throughout the day but he spends more time latched onto them too, drinking longer and draining them more than he ever has. Despite both Hongjoong and Seonghwa sharing responsibility for feeding the baby they’re struggling to keep up with his demand. They’re drinking more themselves but have had to pull Yeosang off a couple of times now, close to the limit of how much the fledgling can take. Being sires doesn’t mean they are invulnerable to their own needs, their own limits and recently they’ve been drinking more blood than they can manage and receiving little sustenance from it.

It’s time to accept the truth; they need help feeding the baby.

It’s normal and expected for fledgling’s to feed from only their sires for the first few months of their vampire lives, the only blood they can stomach as well as aiding in the development of a healthy sire-fledgling bond. After that trusted bond mates can also feed them, as long as they have explicit permission from the sires of course. He truly loves feeding their little dove, loves the physical connection, the feeling of happy fledgling that courses through their sire bond and floods his body, an immediate rush of contentment filling him. Seonghwa feels the same, their beloved bond proves as much. But their bond also confirms that Seonghwa feels the same way as him; tired and unable to keep up with Yeosang’s demand.

Hongjoong pushes the thought to the back of his mind for now, attention returning to the softly suckling fledgling clutched in his arms. He’s reaching his limit, almost feels a little lightheaded and he knows that means he’ll have to stop Yeosang in a moment. With a wince he gently tugs Yeosang away from the wound, shushing him softly as the fledgling whines in disappointment. He’s still hungry, that’s obvious from his little ones reaction.

Standing from the couch he allows Yeosang to remain latched onto his arm, gently guiding him through to the kitchen where he knows Seonghwa has been lurking, desperately gulping down as many blood pouches as his body will allow. He knows his husband must feel almost uncomfortably full, the blood sloshing in his stomach as his body is forced to try and digest so much liquid. It’ll come in handy when he has a hungry fledgling drinking greedily from him but right now his poor lover must feel awfully sickly. He pushes the door open, urging Yeosang into the kitchen and stepping in after him. Glancing around he smiles at Wooyoung and Yunho who are sitting at the table sipping at a blood pouch, obviously mid conversation when they walk in. Looking over he finds Seonghwa standing by the fridge, hunched over slightly as he finishes off the blood pouch in his hand with a wince. Hongjoong feels guilty as relief rushes over him, Seonghwa has fed, he can take over Yeosang’s feed now. Hongjoong is

starving

and desperate for a drink.

“Save me.” Hongjoong pleads jokingly as he tugs the fledgling over to Seonghwa, coming to a stop just in front of the eldest. He teasingly pushes Yeosang towards his other sire and sighs in relief when he goes without a fuss, giggling softly. Seonghwa forces a small smile before lethargically leading Yeosang back out of the kitchen, likely back to the living room or to the library, two of the most frequently used rooms aside from their bedroom..

Suddenly Hongjoong finds himself stumbling forward, hand gripping at the kitchen table desperately as he fights off a wave of head spinning dizziness. He let Yeosang take too much this time and he’s suffering the repercussions now, his body running on the remaining fumes. Dragging himself over to the fridge he rips the door open, hand failing to grasp the handle a few times before finally getting it. He doesn’t even heat the pouch, yanking it straight out of the fridge and immediately piercing the plastic with his fangs, gulping the viscous, red liquid down like a starved man.

“Are you ok hyung? Did the little one take too much again?” Yunho asks as he walks over to rest a gentle, steadying hand on Hongjoong’s back. Hongjoong and his weak knees and swimming vision appreciates the quiet support, relaxing into his tall lovers hold as he finishes off the first pouch. Out of the corner of his eye he can see Wooyoung walking over to the microwave, two blood pouches in hand. Woo places them in the machine, setting them to be warmed to Hongjoong’s preferred temperature before turning to face the others, smiling softly as he makes eye contact with the coven head. Hongjoong sends his own smile back once the pouch is drained, taking a calming breath before speaking.

“Yeah, Yeosang seems to take more and more every time he feeds. I should have pulled him off sooner but he was still so hungry, I just couldn’t bear to.”

“Ah, hyung. The baby is adorable and him being well fed is obviously important but you can’t keep allowing yourself to be bled dry like this.” Wooyoung scolds softly, turning to pull the pouches from the microwave just before the device beeps obnoxiously at them. Striding across the kitchen he thrusts the pouches at Hongjoong, the elder vampire taking them easily, muttering a soft thanks as he pierces the first pouch, sighing in satisfaction at the warmth seeping into him.

“Sigh, I know. We probably need some help with keeping him fed.” Hongjoong admits begrudgingly, tilting his head back to stare at the ceiling as he lets out a deep sigh.

“Really?!” Wooyoung asks, voice hopeful, eyes wide and expectant.

Hongjoong just hums dismissively, throwing away the two empty pouches and grabbing the full pouch, walking over to the door, eager to find his husband and their darling. “Hmm, we’ll think about it.”

As he walks through the foyer he hears loud whooping and cheering echoing from the kitchen. The loud excitement ending in an enthusiastic “FUCK YEAH!” before the loud chattering begins. Hongjoong just shakes his head before letting himself into the library, peering into the dim room and finding exactly what he was looking for; Seonghwa and Yeosang cuddled up on the couch, the fledgling feeding from the eldest. He tip-toes over to them, settling into the closest armchair and watching silently as he finishes his last blood pouch. “Hello my love, how is our little one doing?”

“He’s being very good for sire, aren’t you darling?” Seonghwa coos, voice gentle and affectionate as he fusses over their fledgling. Yeosang just whines softly, his head moving ever so slightly in a barely noticeable nod, easily agreeing with his sires words.

“Of course he is, he’s our angel.” Hongjoong smiles as he stares at his fledgling, attempting to find the courage to broach the subject occupying his mind. Seonghwa probably won’t be pleased but he needs to ensure that they’re both safe and healthy, strong enough to protect Yeosang. A deep breath later and he decides to just bite the bullet, get it over with sooner rather than later. “We need help feeding Yeosang, my love.”

“Excuse me?” Seonghwa freezes, voice incredulous as he simply stares at Hongjoong in disbelief.

“I’m not saying we aren’t capable of feeding Yeosang ourselves-” Hongjoong is quick to try to diffuse the situation, reluctant to fan the flames of his husbands anger but is quickly interrupted by the eldest.

“I am fully capable of keeping

my

fledgling fed, thank you Hongjoong.” Seonghwa hisses, voice cold and eyes narrowed as he clutches Yeosang closer, tighter as if scared someone will steal him from him. Hongjoong holds his hands out placatingly, showing his husband that he has no intention of taking the fledgling away, show he’s no threat to either of them.

“Of course my love! You’re the best sire anyone could ask for but we’re struggling, both of us are. We can’t keep up with his demands and trying to is making us weak. I nearly fainted just then, I let him take too much and it still wasn’t enough. We physically can’t drink anymore than we already are, we need to accept that

we

need help. I can’t continue like this hyung.” Hongjoong pleads, voice wavering as the pure exhaustion wracking his body soaks into his words.

“But… he’s mine, my fledgling, our fledgling. We feed him, it's our responsibility.” Seonghwa whispers, vulnerable and weak.

“I know love, and we’ll continue doing so, just with a little help from our coven. The boys so desperately want to help, they crave the bond and responsibility that comes with feeding the baby. Who are we to withhold that any longer than necessary?” Hongjoong soothes his husband, gently stroking one delicate hand.

“I- I’ll think about it.” Seonghwa eventually mutters, reluctant and obviously upset. “I know the boys deserve to have the bond with Yeosang, to give him their first blood gifts but I need to think about it first. It’s too big of a decision to just say yes immediately without giving it some thought. You understand don’t you?”

“Of course my love. All I ask is that you think about it. It’s for not only Yeosang’s good but also ours and the boys, it's worth thinking about.” Hongjoong agrees, willing to drop the conversation for now. Forcing Seonghwa to make a decision he doesn’t feel ready to make won’t do any good, all it’ll do is push him away, spark that stubbornness that will refuse to comply simply out of principle. He’ll give him time and space to think about it, trusting his husband entirely. If Seonghwa said he’ll think about it then he will, no doubt about it. He needs to organise his thoughts, sort through his feelings and come to terms with what Hongjoong is asking, pressure and force won’t help with that.

~~

“Are you sure we can’t help hyung? You both look tired and we would love to feed Yeosangie.” Jongho asks, voice hopeful but resigned at the same time. It's been a week since he spoke to Seonghwa and the coven are more keen than ever to assist with feeding the fledgling. Continually offering every time they look like they’re about to feed the little one. Hongjoong understands, he truly does and he wishes he could just say yes and let them be involved but he can’t do that to his Seonghwa. Nothing will happen until his husband is on board and that’s final. His darling beloveds will just have to find it in them to be patient. Even though he’s sure it must be hard, especially now as they stand in the kitchen watching Yeosang curled up in Hongjoong’s lap drinking from his sire.

“Hmm, we’ll see.” Seonghwa responds, quick to end the conversation, obviously avoiding discussing the topic any further.

“Ah, ok hyung.” Jongho mumbles, disheartened as he slumps in his seat ever so slightly. Hongjoong’s heart clenches at the sight of his upset darling but he can’t bring himself to blame Seonghwa. Sires are naturally nervous to allow others close enough to feed their fledgling. Their little one is most vulnerable asleep or feeding and allowing someone close enough to seriously hurt him in his vulnerability goes against every sire instinct they possess. But he forces himself to see past those possessive, protective instincts and truly think about the people in front of him. His lovers, his darlings who truly

adore

Yeosang, would do anything to keep him happy and safe, would never hurt him, never take advantage of his vulnerability. He’s thought it over more times than he’d like to count and he has considered every possible situation that may arise, comparing the pros and cons of welcoming the coven to feed the fledgling and truly other than the assault against their instincts there are no cons. Yeosang will be better fed, the coven's bonds with the fledgling will improve and strengthen, it’ll bring the whole coven close as a whole, never mind the fact he and Seonghwa will be given a much needed rest from constant feedings. He’s truly ready to allow his beloveds to feed Yeosang and if Yeosang were only his then they would be by now.

Seonghwa… hasn’t quite reached the same decision yet.

Well he hasn’t mentioned how he feels about it since their last discussion a week or so ago but Seonghwa promised he would think about it and he believes that he has.

It's more than natural for Seonghwa to feel unsure and nervous. It's a big decision to make and Yeosang’s safety and comfort is the main consideration and worry. It is, however, starting to cause a few problems, mainly in his wonderful covens behaviour. They’re upset, obviously so. The tension in the room grows obvious whenever the little one is feeding from them. His darlings are clearly jealous, bodies tense, their fists clenched as they sit ramrod straight, backs stiff as they fight to keep their eyes away from the beautiful sight of Yeosang feeding. The five of them can’t seem to stop staring, eyes glued to the sleepy fledgling feeding slowly. They so clearly crave to be in their position, holding Yeosang,

sustaining

him. He must speak to Seonghwa again before this spirals into something ugly, something resentful.

Seonghwa must notice it too as after just a few more feeds he’s approaching Hongjoong, standing in front of him and nodding wordlessly. Hongjoong knows what he means and Seonghwa’s acceptance is all he needs to move forward with his plans. He knew his husband would come around and had already made a mental list of everything he needed to do in order for this to be special for the coven, even able to start working on a few already. His five darlings will experience feeding a fledgling for the first time, a special and intimate moment in their lives.

First and foremost, the coven bedroom needs a good clean and a revamp. The room is the largest of all the bedrooms, unused and dusty at the end of the hallway. When they chose the manor as their home they chose their rooms, all agreeing to use the largest room as a shared coven bedroom. The coven had good intentions, they were eager to get the room cleaned and set up for use but they just never got around to it, never felt the pressing need to have a room where everyone could rest together at the same time, content to use their own personal bedrooms. They have a fledgling now though and all seven of them want to be with him as much as possible and well, squeezing eight men into a standard queen sized bed isn’t the easiest to do.

Hongjoong smiles to himself as he tip-toes down the hallway, footsteps light as he glances over his shoulder, checking to ensure he has no followers. Once sufficiently satisfied that he isn’t being followed he makes quick work of unlocking the door to the coven bedroom and slipping through the open door. Leaning against the door he closes it ever so softly, the slightest click echoing around the room as he stands in silence. Pushing away from the door he makes to walk across the room before turning and reaching for the door, clicking the lock into place to ensure he doesn’t get interrupted by any visitors, though he isn’t expecting any, Yeosang is currently distracting them. Thank goddess he has an adorable fledgling to keep his brats occupied. With a fond sigh he turns back and takes a good look around the space he hasn’t found himself in for years.

Glancing around the room he takes in the years of emptiness that has taken a hold of the room. At some point they’d given up on creating a coven bedroom, instead using the room as an unorganised storage dump. Shit covers the room, old furniture, suitcases, clothes and art amongst other rubbish. A layer of cobwebs and dust covers everything, thick and disgusting enough to make Hongjoong wince at the sight. He’ll have his work cut out for him, that’s for sure.

There's only one thing he truly cares about in all of this mess, the furniture and art he’d collected and hidden in here. See, he never quite gave up his hopes of having a shared space to rest and relax with his darlings, collecting items and storing them away in here whenever he could. Stumbling over strewn about items he finds it exactly where he left it all, hidden in the corner under a heavy, paint splattered sheet and more junk than he can bear to think about. After moving everything out of the way he reluctantly grips the sheet, tugging firmly, yanking the heavy sheet off and revealing the carefully conserved items below. Specially selected bedside tables, wardrobes, dressers and a huge custom made bed sitting exactly where he left them.

There is no desire to clean the room out himself, so with a wave of his hand the unwanted items are removed from the room, leaving an empty, dusty room behind. Within the next hour or so he has the room cleaned up and the furniture rearranged. Taking a step back Hongjoong takes in the revived room around him. It’s wonderfully dark. Perfectly shaded for his littlest fledgling and his precious coven mates. The room perfectly blends into the rest of the manor with its decor, a luxurious, gothic-style space. In the center is the grand canopy bed, adorned with ornate carvings and draped in black sheer curtains, allowing him to hide his beloved's away from the world should he desire to do so. The bed takes up most of the room with its imposing frame. It’s low to the ground and absurdly large, large enough for eight adult men to sleep comfortably. The room is softly lit by candles and low lights, casting a soft glow around the darkness of the room. A brand new mattress and sheets are placed on the bed, soft black cotton and huge fluffy pillows. With one final burst of energy he makes quick work of the finishing touches, nothing too extreme, just hanging a few paintings and pulling the black out curtains closed.

Now, for the only other task on his list, one that he’s already been able to complete.

He’s been leaving the manor more recently for multiple reasons. One is the issue with the witches who almost

killed

their fledgling when they sent a group of hunters right to their doorstep and into their home. He’s been taking regular trips to see the TXT coven, making use of their talents and kindness to gather whatever information he could possibly find on the coven behind the attacks. Despite all of his visits all they know so far is that the coven responsible are old but sloppy, the medallions that allowed the hunters to remain unnoticed full of mistakes and impurities. It’s frustrating but a start.

The other reason has been more positive. Ever since his first talk with Seonghwa about allowing the boys to take some responsibility and help feeding Yeosang, he’s been making trips to one of the hospitals Straykids own to grab as much blood as he possibly can. They’ll need more blood in the manor, all the coven drinking more to continue sustaining Yeosang. He and Bangchan were able to increase their regular delivery amounts as well as taking a few extra boxes to stash away in the coven bedroom’s fridge. He’d made use of the time out of the house to grab some of the items he needed for the bedroom too, easily killing two birds with one stone.

It’s pure torture to wait until the next day to bring up his surprise, all but vibrating in his seat as he waits until everyone has had a decent amount of their small afternoon snack before speaking, knowing the second he mentions a surprise they’ll forget all about the blood in front of them. Clearing his throat he waits until everyone's attention is focussed on him before speaking, the excitement obvious in his voice. “My loves, I have a little surprise I’ve been working on for you all.”

“No way! A surprise?! What is it hyung?” Wooyoung asks, eyes bright. Hongjoong just smiles and raises an eyebrow teasingly. The table erupts with chatter as they eagerly discuss what the surprise could be, voices loud as they talk over each other.

“Ok, ok! Settle everyone, settle.” Hongjoong laughs. “How about I take you to see it? Only if everyone is finished eating of course.”

The coven rush to gulp down the remainder of their snacks, Mingi choking slighty as a mouthful goes down the wrong way. Hongjoong watches, slightly worried, as Yunho slams his hand down repeatedly on Mingi’s back. Mingi takes a moment to compose himself before pushing his glass away and turning to face Hongjoong, rasping out a weak. “We’re finished hyung.”

“I can… see that, thanks Min.” Hongjoong nods, face pulled into a concerned frown. Honestly, his fledglings will be the death of him. Clearing his throat sharply he pushes away from the table, butterflies fluttering in his stomach as a rush of nerves and excitement rushes through him. “Follow me then my loves.”

With that he holds a hand out to Yeosang, gently pulling him up and out of his seat. He wraps an arm around the blondes petite waist and guides him out of the door, grinning at his uncontained excitement. The coven crowd around, all squishing in as close as possible, staring at the door to the coven bedroom, surprise and confusion clear on everyone's faces, especially Seonghwa. Apparently he’s managed to keep it a secret after all.

“The coven bedroom? I thought we gave up on that?” Seonghwa whispers, eyes filled with emotion as he smiles softly at Hongjoong.

“We did, I know at the time we decided it was unneeded but now the coven is complete and we have a fledgling to protect, it made sense to set it up.” Hongjoong explains, voice slightly wavering with nerves. “Of course you’ll all still have your private bedrooms should you need some space but this room will always be open to all of the coven.”

Without saying anything else he twists the door handle and pushes the door open, stepping aside to allow the coven to enter the room. The coven is frozen for a moment, no one moving until Yeosang all but dashes into the room, letting out a shout of excitement as he throws himself onto the huge bed in the center of the room. Hongjoong laughs and follows the fledgling in, walking to stand near one of the walls as the coven tentatively enter the room, the six of them glancing around in awe.

“Joongie, this is amazing! You did all of this yourself? When on earth did you find the time to work on this?!” Seonghwa enthuses as he runs a hand over one of the intricate dressers.
“Thank you my love. Yes, I’ve been planning this for a while. I did it whilst Yeosang had everyone occupied so I knew no one would come looking for me.” Hongjoong explains, laughing as the coven erupt into weak complaints about him using the fledgling as a distraction. “The room is set up for the coven, wardrobes to put spare clothes and blankets in if you wish to, a bed large enough for all of us to sleep together comfortably, black out curtains and windows to ensure everyone's comfort. I even had the TXT coven create a ward to protect the room, no one that isn’t one of our coven will ever find or enter this room, it is safe and guarded.”
“You really thought of everything hyung!” Yunho grins as Wooyoung and Mingi throw themselves onto the bed next to Yeosang, Jongho and San moving quickly to join them. San grabs onto Yeosang, playfully tightening his grip and flipping the fledgling around. This sparks a playfight as the coven wrestle and tickle each other, Yeosang trying valiantly to pin Jongho despite not getting far. Eventually they’re all giggly and breathless, Yeosang laying pinned under San and Wooyoung as Mingi, Jongho and Yunho who joined them halfway through squish each other. This is exactly what he wanted, why he decided the room was worth the effort. They’re happy, safe and silly in each other's company and most importantly all where he can see them. Together, safe, happy.

“Can we sleep here tonight? Together?” Wooyoung asks as his head pops up out of the pile of limbs on the bed.

Hongjoong hums softly, he so desperately wants exactly that. “Well as long as everyone wants to, of course we can!”

Cries of “we do!” and “yes”’s echo around the room, all six eager to spend their first night in the coven bedroom.

“Then it’s settled, we’ll sleep here tonight! All together.” Seonghwa nods, grinning at the seven of them.

“How about a little celebratory dinner?” Yunho asks, suddenly looking sheepish. “I er- caught a little something a while ago and aged it for a special occasion, something Yeosang can enjoy with everyone…”

“Oh that sounds wonderful, Yunho dear!” Seonghwa cheers, hands clasped together as he leans against the wall. Hongjoong can feel nothing but heart-warming happiness seeping from Seonghwa, from all of them. They’re content and safe, happy and he couldn’t be more overwhelmed with joy.

“Amazing, I’ll go grab it from the basement!” Yunho grins as he bolts from the room, closely followed by an eager Mingi and excited Jongho.

Seonghwa watches the three of them go, shaking his head fondly at the heavy sound of them sprinting away. “Come darlings, we’ll meet them in the dining room hmm? We can get the good glasses out.”

“Ohh this is a special occasion! We’re allowed to use the nice stuff.” Wooyoung teases as he slips out of the room, one arm gently wrapped around Yeosang’s waist as he tugs him from the room. He leans over to whisper something in Yeosang’s ear, making the fledgling scrunch his shoulders up and giggle as they walk away. San presses a kiss to Hongjoong and Seonghwa’s cheeks before jogging to catch up with the other two.

“Sigh, if they reacted like this to the bedroom how will they react to being allowed to feed Yeosangie?” Seonghwa sighs fondly, shaking his head as he stands and makes his way to the door, pausing once he reaches the doorframe to turn and hold a hand out to Hongjoong. Hongjoong’s dead heart flutters at the sight of his husband, dashing over to take his hand, bending over to press his lips to the soft, delicate skin on the back of Seonghwa’s hand.

“They’ll be ecstatic, absolutely over the moon. And very loud I imagine.” Hongjoong replies, smirking at his husband who rolls his eyes. They leave the bedroom and head straight for the dining room, watching as Wooyoung and San set the table, giving Yeosang little, simple tasks that keep the fledgling running around, flitting from one side of the room to the other. It’s cute.

Dinner is a quick, tense affair, full of excitement and eagerness to escape the dining room and make a run for the new coven bedroom. The blood Yunho aged was delicious, deep and flavourful, something the coven would have appreciated more if they weren’t so eager to get back upstairs. Even Yunho himself struggles to keep his attention on the blood he provided, eyes flickering to the coven heads and then to the door. Hongjoong sighs and pushes his almost empty glass away.

“Alright everyone, dinner was lovely. If everyone is finished shall we retire for the evening? To the coven bedroom of course.” Hongjoong says, tired of the desperate glances everyone is shooting his way, ready to put them out of their misery.

The coven cheer collectively, Jongho and Wooyoung stealing Yeosang away and running out of the room in their excitement to get to the coven bedroom as soon as possible. Their three other lovers rush after them, leaving only the coven heads behind. Seonghwa laughs, loud and bright, shaking his head softly before turning to Hongjoong. “If they reacted like this at the prospect of sleeping in the coven bedroom, how do you think they’ll react to receiving permission to feed the baby?

Hongjoong just huffs out a short laugh before trailing after the coven, strolling through the manor, checking the doors and windows to ensure his covens safe rest before heading upstairs. He doesn’t go straight to the coven bedroom, stopping first at his, Seonghwa and Yeosang’s bedroom, quickly stripping out of his stiff clothes and stepping into the shower. Halfway through his slightly rushed shower Seonghwa joins him, his husband slipping into the shower before gently bullying Hongjoong out from under the shower spray.

“Ah yes, please join me darling. I’d love to stand here wet whilst you finish your shower.” Hongjoong snipes as he rolls his eyes, wiping the shampoo suds off of his forehead. Despite his slight annoyance he has to admit Seonghwa is an absolute vision, slender and pale, all toned, lean muscles. He truly is a lucky bastard, a beyond handsome husband, five gorgeous beloveds and an ethereal fledgling. No matter how many times he sees his husband, clothed or not, he always finds himself struck silent by the sight of him. Even after all these years he still fills every inch of his body and soul with pure happiness, an incomprehensible amount of love coursing through his body.

Right now though, he’d love his husband more if he could stop hogging the shower.

“Oh stop pouting dear, come, there's enough space for both of us!” Seonghwa demands, tone teasing as he grins at Hongjoong.

“I never said there wasn’t enough space, you’ve just been hogging it all!” Hongjoong grumbles as he crowds in close to Seonghwa, wrapping his arms around the tallers lean waist before pressing a feather soft kiss to a wet shoulder. They share a tender kiss before turning their attention back to showering, eager to get back to their coven. They move as quickly as they can, both aware of six eager beloveds waiting for them. After quickly finishing their shower, drying off and getting dressed, they make their way down the hallway, hand in hand and unbearably excited.

“There you are! We’ve been waiting forever!” Mingi calls out as they approach the group waiting for them in front of the bedroom. Hongjoong glances over the coven, they’re excited and jittery, all obviously eager to get settled in together but well mannered enough to wait for the coven heads, though he’s certain the short wait has been agonising for his loves. Jongho leans against the wall, stoic and calm as ever but a soft, half smile and a bright sparkle in his eyes giving away his quiet, repressed excitement. San and Yunho have wrapped themselves around a happy Yeosang, holding him gently as their hands smooth out the creases in the fledgling’s pyjamas, both so preoccupied with the little one that they aren’t even thinking about getting into the room. Mingi and Wooyoung however… well they’re both nearly vibrating out of their skin, Wooyoung hopping foot to foot as Mingi paces around in front of the door. His heart swells at the sight of his six darlings dressed in almost matching pastel pyjamas, all eager to spend their first night together as eight.

“Oh calm down, you’ve been here for two minutes at most.” Seonghwa scolds lightly, breaking Hongjoong out of his thoughts. Hongjoong chuckles and walks forward, teasingly shoving Mingi and Wooyoung out of the way as he opens the door and walks into the bedroom.

Seonghwa clears his throat, sharing a brief glance with Hongjoong before speaking. “Me and Hongjoong have some news.”

They share a glance before continuing speaking.

“We have decided that we’d like for the five of you to start assisting with Yeosang’s feeds.” Hongjoong explains, voice strong but full of obvious emotion. He suddenly feels welled up, overwhelmed by the happiness coursing through him. “We of course will continue to be in charge of his feeding and you’ll need to listen to our requests and instructions but-”

Hongjoong isn’t able to finish his sentence as five very excited coven members all but pounce on them, cheers and squeals of excitement filling the room as they thank the two of them profusely. The eldest's humour them for a moment, allowing the coven to get their excitement and gratitude out before they explode. Before long they’re all but pushing the coven heads away as they rush over to Yeosang who is oblivious to the chaos around him as he lays curled up in the centre of the huge bed.

“Ok, ok darlings!” Seonghwa laughs, one hand covering his mouth as he watches them jump onto the bed, squishing the fledgling between them. “We didn’t have our usual feed this evening so Yeosang is probably hungry. If you’d like to complete the first blood tonight then go grab your gifts and come back.”

With that, five vampires go skedaddling out of the room, limbs flailing in all directions as they rush to collect their gifts for the fledgling. They take the time to settle Yeosang, encouraging him over to the bed and helping him settle in the middle with his back resting against the pillows. The sight is overwhelming, his final fledgling, his and Seonghwa's baby, a precious treasure they never dared dream of holding in their hands, ready to be fed by the loves of their lives, pretty and confused as he sits patiently waiting for his coven to return. Hongjoong is filled to the brim with pure excitement that he forces himself to contain, reminding himself Yeosang likely has no idea why everyone is so excited. Taking a calming breath to bring himself back to earth he settles next to Yeosang, stroking a stray lock of hair away from the boy's eyebrows, pressing a kiss to the soft skin it exposes. He breathes in the scent of his fledgling, basking in the sensation of the beautiful blonde’s skin against his sensitive lips before murmuring softly. “The coven is excited little one, do you know why?”

Yeosang doesn’t answer verbally, simply shaking his head as he stares at his sires, wide eyed and utterly, devastatingly beautiful. Throat thick with emotions Hongjoong struggles to find his voice, simply staring like a fool. Seonghwa senses his predicament and knows exactly what his husband needs, kneeling in front of the pair, hands folded in his lap as he speaks clearly and loudly, Hongjoong’s voice when he can’t find his. “Do you remember when you first woke up, baby bat? You were so hungry and your sires fed you.”

“Mhm, then I got my presents.” Yeosang whispers as he stares at his sires.

“Yes baby! You did!” Seonghwa coos, obviously pleased Yeosang remembers their first blood feed even if just for the gifts he received afterwards. “Your first feed with your sire is important and marked by the exchange of gifts, it’s the same with your coven mates. The first time they feed you is

very

important to them and to you, the whole coven really. It deepens your bond and proves complete acceptance and trust on everyone's behalf. Your sires have decided your coven mates can start feeding you and tonight will be your first feed with them.”

“Oh! That’s exciting!” Yeosang enthuses, voice excited and eyes bright.

“Isn’t it just darling! They’ll feed you one by one and give you their first blood gifts, then the coven will be fully bonded.” Seonghwa explains, stroking a tender hand up and down the blonde’s spine, slow and soothing, calming.

Their calm quickly comes to an end.

There's a commotion at the door, loud thumping and arguing, presumably their five beloveds fighting to get through the door first. Hongjoong just sighs and tilts his head back, pinching the bridge of his nose to curb his exasperation. These crazy men, why does he adore them so much?

He doesn’t have any longer to stew in his mild agitation as there's a triumphant cheer followed by the door slamming open, Yunho tumbling through the door first with an overly pleased grin on his face. The others fall through after him, complaints shouted at the tallest for his apparent ‘cheating’. Hongjoong silences them with one glare, easily calming the overexcited men down. They quieten, all but creeping over to the bed and crawling onto the soft mattress. He nods at them once before turning to take a quick look at Yeosang, pleased to see the fledgling calm but obviously excited, snuggled into Wooyoung as he soaks up the attention.

“What order are we going in?” Jongho asks, eyes wide and hands trembling slightly at the thought of feeding Yeosang.

“We’ve thought about this a lot and we know that no matter which order we go in someone will be disappointed. The only way that truly feels fair is going in order of who accepted Yeosang first. San, Jongho, Mingi, Yunho and then Wooyoung.” Seonghwa explains carefully. Hongjoong spies San casting a worried glance at Wooyoung, face pulled into a concerned frown. Wooyoung shakes his head at San, smiling softly as he strokes the nape of Yeosang’s neck, pressing a tender kiss to the fledglings lips.

“I’m disappointed but I understand. I’m lucky Yeosang was willing to forgive me and allow me to feed him.” Wooyoung promises, voice giving away his obvious disappointment but his face calm, full of acceptance. He throws himself back, flopping over Yeosang who just giggles as Woo complains playfully. “Eughh this is unfairly fair, why was I so stubborn?!”

“Don’t worry Woo, it’ll be special no matter when you feed Sangie. Going first or last will feel exactly the same.” Mingi reassures gently, that cheerful, adorable smile that they all love so much wide and bright on his handsome face.

“Thanks Min.” Wooyoung whispers, smiling back softly.

“San-ah, do you want to come and settle with Yeosang? Get into a position you like and start your first blood?” Hongjoong asks, eager to move the coven along. Once Wooyoung sees Yeosang being spoiled by his partners he’ll forget all about his sadness, Hongjoong is certain of it. He won’t be able to focus on anything but the sight of Yeosang feeding.

San nods softly, slowly crawling across the bed as the coven moves out of his way. Gently tugging Yeosang out of Wooyoung’s arms he presses a kiss to Yeosang’s lips, stroking the back of his head tenderly before rearranging them. San ends up lying on his back, head cushioned by the pillows as Yeosang is held securely against his chest. Their strong, confident beloved looks slightly nervous, fingers trembling ever so slightly as he drags them up and down Yeosang’s back. Seonghwa, ever in tune with his fledgling’s needs, moves closer, rubbing at a broad shoulder reassuringly, immediately calming San. Seonghwa takes the opportunity to gently nick the tanned skin of San’s neck, deep crimson bubbling from the cut immediately. Yeosang, ever the greedy little thing, doesn’t wait for an invitation, surging forward immediately and attaching his lips over the small wound.

Hongjoong watches San tense for a moment before relaxing, melting into the bed with a bone deep sigh of contentment. The coven watches with a smile as Yeosang wriggles around, humming happily as he takes deep pulls of blood from San’s neck. They’re both in bliss and the coven look absolutely enamoured, soft smiles pulling at their lips, the bonds between them singing with pure, undiluted happiness. After a few minutes of quiet feeding they encourage Yeosang away from San’s neck. San looks close to tears, voice wobbly as he speaks softly. “I love you baby, you’re one of the best things that ever happened to me, to this coven. I’ll spend the rest of eternity protecting and adoring you.”

“Do you want to give him his gift San-ah?” Seonghwa murmurs, careful not to break the peaceful moment. Much to Hongjoong, and the entire covens surprise, San shakes his head firmly.

“No, I’d like to wait till everyone has completed their first blood with Sangie, then we can give him our gifts together.”

“Oh Sannie, you sweet boy.” Hongjoong murmurs, still heart swelling with deep affection.

“My turn!” Jongho sings as he forces his way through the coven, making grabby hands towards the fledgling. San rolls his eyes, pressing another deep, lingering kiss to Yeosang’s lips before passing him over to Jongho, one hand staying on the blonde's back as Jongho gets a good grip on Yeosang.

Jongho settles crossed legged, Yeosang in his lap with his face tucked into his neck. Seonghwa makes a shallow cut for Jongho and the coven watch as Yeosang drinks from their second youngest. Jongho stays alarmingly still. The sight of their usually confident and self-sure beloved being so worried about moving and displacing Yeosang is adorably hilarious. Yeosang doesn’t stay latched on for long, aware that he needs to feed from three more of his coven mates and eager to not make them wait too long.

Jongho gently caresses Yeosang’s cheek, as he whispers to the fledgling. “I used to wonder why you were so special, why you meant enough to come and turn everything we’d built upside down. Thankfully I was given the chance to get to know you, to experience the joy of loving you, thank you for being you Yeosang, you're special because you’re you but also because you’re ours.”

Mingi hovers behind Jongho, hands twitching as if he’s dying to reach out and take Yeosang in his arms, eager to experience the joy of feeding Yeosang and completing their bond. Gently nudging Jongho, Hongjoong silently urges him to allow his coven mate to have his moment, worried the others may start getting antsy if they feel the fledgling is being hogged. Mingi pulls Yeosang into his arms, Yeosang’s back against his chest as he presses his left wrist to Yeosang’s lips, deep red liquid trailing down his forearm. Yeosang drinks softly, eyes heavy as he stares up at Mingi adoringly.

“Yeosang, you’re weak and delicate, it's honestly concerning. You reminded me too much of myself and all of my unresolved issues. But don’t worry, I’ll take care of you. It doesn’t matter if you’re weak and sickly, I’ll be here to protect and love you, always.” Mingi promises gently, pressing an adoring kiss to Yeosang’s flushed cheek before helping him sit up straight.

Yunho doesn’t need to ask, Mingi already handing over Yeosang the second he feels ready. Unwilling to keep his best friend and longest lover from the joy he experienced for too long. Yunho manoeuvres Yeosang so he’s draped comfortably over the tallers lap, lips quickly attaching to Yunho’s neck.

“I’ve already apologised but it never feels like it's enough. I was cruel and hurtful, I took my own insecurities and warped them to become your fault. You never did anything wrong, so kind and sweet, despite all of my horrid behaviour. I’ll always be patient and understanding, I’ll listen to you and ensure you have everything you could ever need. I love you Sangie.” Yunho croons, cradling Yeosang in his arms as he rocks them side to side softly. Once Yeosang finishes drinking he holds him in his long arms for a short while, pressing a kiss to the fledgling’s temple before turning to catch Wooyoung’s eye.

Wooyoung positively springs into action, tripping over himself in his haste to get to the blonde as quickly as possible. Wooyoung snatches Yeosang away, ushering him over to the other side of the bed and sitting down cross-legged. Hongjoong watches fondly as Wooyoung tugs Yeosang down to sit on his lap, face to face with the fledgling straddling his legs. Wooyoung caresses Yeosang’s face before gently guiding his face into his neck, sighing when Yeosang’s lips attach to his neck. The flurry of activity over the coven bond is immediate as their final coven member fully bonds with Yeosang. It’s a surreal sensation, the sheer amount of happiness that rushes into him, more than Hongjoong ever thought possible. The entire coven feels it, emotion obvious on their faces as they watch Yeosang and Wooyoung.

“Thank you Yeosang, for forgiving me and allowing me to love you. I painted a picture of you and used my own complex past to make you out to be the villain. You're nothing even remotely close to a villain, you're the precious prince who I vow to protect. Meeting you has allowed me to face my past and work through my unresolved scars and I’ll be eternally grateful for that. The others may have fallen in love with you first but I fell hardest. I’ll be the best friend and best soulmate you could ever ask for, just you wait and see Sangie.” Wooyoung murmurs, eyes glassy as he presses a flurry of tender, emotional kisses to Yeosang’s soft lips once the fledgling has released his neck. Hongjoong knows how much this means to Wooyoung, a final forgiveness, final acceptance and a true acknowledgement of the depth and strength of his feelings for Yeosang.

Wooyoung wipes a stray tear away before his face splits into a huge, bright grin. “Ok! Gift time Yeosang darling, shall we sit you up so you can open them?”

Yeosang finally pulls away from Wooyoung’s neck and turns to face the coven. Hongjoong finally gets a proper look at his fledgling and his very messy face. He’s covered in the coven's blood, both dry and fresh blood. It’s spilled over his chin and down his neck, long stripes of deep red painting his pale skin. Goddess he’s beautiful.

“Let’s get the little one cleaned up and changed first, then you can give him your gifts, I promise.” Seonghwa pipes up as he stands from the bed, walking around to grab Yeosang and lift him into his arms. Seonghwa disappears out of the room and into the small attached bathroom. The tap switches on, the soft sound of water surrounding them. The coven remaining in the bedroom melt, the tension relaxing from their muscles as they sag into each other, deep, satisfied sighs escaping their lips as they stare at the ceiling dreamily. They pass a wet cloth around themselves, wiping their necks and wrists free of blood and spit.

“Happy my loves?” Hongjoong feels almost compelled to ask the question that's been on his mind for a while. Are they truly happy? After his darlings upset over Yeosang he feels he needs to check in with them, see where they are emotionally and ensure they are truly happy with Yeosang’s place in their home, their hearts. He’s nervous to hear their answer bit

knows

he needs to hear it. If something is wrong he needs to solve the issue before it swells and grows into an issue like it did last time.

“Sire, I love you all deeply but I’ve never felt so happy and complete in my entire life. It’s like I’ve just found a piece of myself I didn’t know was missing, like the final part of my heart has been returned to me.” Wooyoung explains, voice warm and calm. Gentle, all encompassing affection coursing through the coven bond.

“I couldn’t have said it any better myself Woo, I’m so incredibly happy hyung.” Mingi sniffles as he speaks, voice thick with emotions and eyes slightly watery. He blinks the wetness away before they can form into tears and sends them a wobbly, reassuring smile.

Seonghwa and Yeosang return at that moment, Yeosang noticeably cleaner and dressed in a new pair of soft pyjamas. They move, rearranging themselves to make room for the last two to join them. Seonghwa helps Yeosang settle against the pillows and urges the rest of the coven to form a circle, crowding as close to each other as possible. Hongjoong watches Yeosang shuffle excitedly, wriggling to get comfortable as his eyes remain locked in on the gifts in the centre of the bed. Spoilt little thing.

Clearing his throat, San shuffles forward, adorably nervous. He’s obviously eager and Hongjoong can’t find it in himself to deny San the pleasure of presenting his gift to Yeosang any longer. He captures San’s gaze and nods ever so slightly, a small but encouraging smile tugging at his lips. “Go on” He mouths silently. San nods, taking a moment to readjust his posture before picking his gift up and clutching it tightly in his hands.

Hongjoong is impressed. The box is stunning, timelessly elegant. Carved from dark, polished mahogany, the surface gleams with a rich, natural sheen. Delicate floral motifs, intricately hand-etched into the wood, frame the lid and edges, full of vintage charm. A fine golden clasp, shaped like a blooming rose, secures the lid and adds a touch of opulence and romance.

Turning to Yeosang San smiles, a slight nervousness obvious on his face. He grips the lid of the box and gently opens it, taking a moment before presenting the open box to Yeosang. Peering around Jongho’s head, Hongjoong takes a glance at the inside of the box. Inside, the box is lined with plush velvet in a deep, jet black, a soft cradle for the two rings nestled into the expensive fabric. The two rings rest on separate, slightly elevated cushions, perfectly displayed to show off their beauty. Between the cushions, a slim divider, wrapped in the same velvet, features a tiny gold filigree accent. The lid’s underside reveals a subtle engraving in an elegant script: “

Forever and Always

”.

He only recognises one of the rings. A family heirloom, one of two that San has in his possession. The silver metal is slightly tarnished, scuffed and worn after hundreds of years worth of wear and even longer sat in a box. Truly a beautiful piece of jewellery. The other ring is newer, the silver polished and perfect, not a single scratch or mark. Hongjoong can tell San has embedded his blood into the large diamond and delicate amethysts that sit nestled into the metal, it’s obvious with the way they speak to him, to their bond.

“Yeosang, these two rings are my gift to you to celebrate our bonding, our first feed. The first ring, although not perfect, is one of only two items I still have that were once my family’s. One is my mothers family heirloom and the other is my fathers, both given to me before the battle as good luck charms. The one I entrust to you is my mothers, it will truly be an honour to see you wear it as I wear my fathers.” San explains, voice thick with emotion as tears well in his eyes. He slips the ring out of the box and slips it onto Yeosang’s ring finger, a perfect fit. “The second ring is new, made especially for you. The gem is made of my blood, a charm enchanted onto it to shield you and keep you safe when I can’t. I adore you Yeosang, I’ll be yours forever and always.”

San leaves the second ring in the box and gently closes the lid. He leans forward and takes Yeosang’s chin in his hand, gently pulling him closer to press a deep, affectionate kiss to the fledgling’s lips. A single tear rolls down Yeosang’s cheek and he whispers soft thanks into San’s lips as they bask in their moment. As San pulls away, leaving the ring box just in front of Yeosang, Jongho starts fidgeting, ready and bursting with excitement as he realises it's his turn to finally give Yeosang his gift.

He presents his gift to the fledgling with flourish, thrusting the ornate dagger towards Yeosang. Hongjoong balks in alarm, lunging forward to prevent any unfortunate accidents and wincing as Yeosang reaches out and grabs the weapon. Next to him, Seonghwa gasps and winces at the sight of Yeosang clutching the sharp metal, only relaxing when they realise the dagger is sheathed. The handle is covered in intricate carvings, shining silver, only slightly tarnished by time.

Yeosang removes the blade from the sheath, revealing the sharp edge and perfect metal of the weapon. It looks alarmingly sharp and Hongjoong despairs at the sight of Yeosang holding such a dangerous object. Yeosang could fall over his own feet and he’s been gifted a blade? Truly worrying. It is a sweet gift though and he’s slightly relieved to know their fledgling will have a way to protect himself should he find himself alone and threatened. The sharpness of the blade will make up for the dullness of Yeosang’s fangs when they eventually drop in.

“This is my family’s prize possession, my father used this dagger to kill the hunters that slaughtered most of his familial coven. He was insistent on you having this as my first blood gift to you, he’s worried about your ability to protect yourself and is certain this will help protect you.” Jongho explains as Yeosang turns the dagger, now thankfully back in the sheath, over in his hands, eyes never leaving the shiny metal. “I’ll always be here to fight for you Yeosang, to protect you but should I ever not be, my family’s dagger will do until I can reach you. I’m so pleased to be able to give this to you and I hope it brings you nothing but safety and protection.”

Jongho kisses Yeosang’s cheek gently before backing away, easily giving way to Mingi and Yunho who have obviously decided to give their own gifts to the fledgling at the same time. The two move forward, offering their gifts in one box. Yeosang smiles up at them and carefully opens the box, gasping at the sight of the gifts inside.

Hongjoong moves to get a better look, nodding in satisfaction when he sees the stunning jewellery nestled in the box. There's a delicate set of earrings, perfectly matching the intricately patterned bracelet that sits next to it. Both are silver with perfect shining gems glittering in the light. The bracelet is a chain bracelet, a bracelet connected to a ring by a delicate chain that runs along the back of the wearer's hand. It’s an ornate piece, red gemstones set in metal frames, accented by smaller white gems. The earrings match perfectly, obviously a part of a set and Hongjoong can’t imagine a more fitting gift for the duo to give. Something that represents the both of them but together creates a full set. He thinks it’s something he’s seen in Yunho’s bedroom before, the box familiar but not obviously so.

“This is from the both of us, it’s the first gift I ever bought for Mingi. He had years of wearing these but as he grew older his tastes changed and we decided that instead of throwing it away or shoving it in the vault, we’d keep it and gift it to someone as special to us as this bracelet and earrings are to us.” Yunho explains, voice quiet and tender as he strokes a finger over one of the earrings. That’s it! Hongjoong knew he’d seen the box carefully placed on Yunho’s bookshelf, it makes sense why they were kept so carefully when the rest of their jewellery is usually shoved into a box in the vault.

“We had the old gems removed and replaced with our blood stones, to make it new for you. I know it may seem like we’re regifting our old jewellery but I need you to know that these items mean so much to us. There’s so much history, so many precious memories made whilst wearing these and I can’t wait for us to make more with you as the rightful owner. We love you Yeosang and hope you accept this gift from us.” Mingi whispers, voice quiet and unsure, as if he’s worried Yeosang won’t accept their first blood gift.

Yeosang, of course, accepts the gift. Closing the box softly and holding it against his chest, smiling at the two tall vampires before speaking. “Thank you for sharing this special gift with me, I’ll keep them safe and wear them as we create special memories as a coven.”

Yeosang pushes up to his knees and gives them both a tight hug and a kiss to their jaws before rocking back down to sit on his butt, legs crossed. Hongjoong glances over to the last member, expecting to see an excited and confident Wooyoung ready to woo Yeosang with his first blood gift. Instead he finds a nervous Wooyoung fiddling with the small box in his hands. He makes eye contact with his fledgling and nods encouragingly, watching as Wooyoung takes a deep breath before shuffling closer to Yeosang.

“I-I don’t have much to offer you Yeosang. I have no family heirlooms, no precious items that have meaning to me, well not anything that’s worthy of being your first blood gift any way.” Wooyoung mumbles softly and Hongjoong’s heart breaks for his fledgling. His little one knows he’d need only ask and Hongjoong would give him anything he needed, support, funds, an artefact older than time itself, anything. It seems his fledgling has sorted things out on his own though, he trusts Wooyoung to have thought of something special, he has no doubt his gift will be just as beautiful as the rest of the covens. Wooyoung leans over and takes a lock of Yeosang’s hair between his fingers, gently tugging on the blonde lock before smoothing it back into place and clearing his throat. “I love your hair Yeosang, and I especially love it now it's gotten longer. Over the years I’ve amassed quite the selection of hair accessories and I’ve chosen the best to give to you.”

Wooyoung opens the small box in his hands, showing off an array of hair clips and pins in varied metals silver, gold, platinum and he’s certain there's more. They’re adorned with delicate metal work, tiny details reflecting the light beautifully, various gems embedded in the metal. Wooyoung takes one, a silver clip covered in diamonds, and gently pushes one side of Yeosang’s fringe back, clipping the hair away from his face behind one of the fledglings ears before stroking his fingers down the blonde's face gently.

“The gems have been replaced with blood gems, made from my blood of course. You’ll always be able to sense me and my heart will always be open to you. I can’t wait to see these beautiful accessories in your hair, you must grow it out more and allow me to style it for you, nothing would make me happier.” Wooyoung explains as Yeosang carefully looks at each item one by one, mouth open as his fingers stroke over the metal ever so softly.

Wooyoung gathers Yeosang’s cheeks in his hands, distracting him from the gifts and leaning in to press their foreheads together. They sit in silence for a moment, simply staring into Yeosang’s huge, doe eyes before Wooyoung breaks the silence. “I adore you Yeosang. Every waking second is spent thinking about you, what makes you happy, what makes you sad, what you need. I’ll always be a beloved you can turn to, through all of your ups and downs, a shoulder to cry on, a heart to share your excitement and despair with. Lean on me, use me, nothing will make me a happier man. I love you Yeosang, so much. You are so,

so

special to me.”

The two of them pull apart and Yeosang gathers his gifts close, eyes watery as he gazes down at the beautiful items. They sit in silence for a while, allowing Yeosang the time to take everything in and come to terms with the emotions he’s obviously feeling. The fledgling sniffles after a few minutes, wiping his nose on his shirt sleeve much to Hongjoong’s disgust (he’s willing to let it slide because it's Yeosang of course), the blonde taking a deep, heaving breath before speaking softly. “Thank you, everything is just so beautiful. I don’t remember much about my past but I know I’ve never been loved or cared for before. I never thought that I could be as happy as I am right now. Admittedly I feel a little guilty, you all give me so much and it feels like I don’t give the coven anything back but I’ll try my hardest to make you all happy. I hope one day I can give you gifts as beautiful and special as the ones I received today. Thank you for loving and caring for me.”

“Don’t be silly.” Mingi says, leaning forward and taking one of Yeosang’s hands in his own. Hongjoong’s stomach clenches at the sight of Yeosang’s delicate, pale hand clutched in one of Mingi’s much larger and more tanned hands. Not the time Hongjoong, we’re being emotionally vulnerable. “We don’t need anything from you other than your love and time. The greatest gift you could give to us is your trust and happiness. Let us take care of the rest.”

“All we need is you, Yeosang. We were lost without you, incomplete and lonely in this cold manor. We were cold and unwelcoming but despite that you still opened your heart to us and filled these cold walls with warmth. We are so incredibly lucky that fate gifted you to us and allowed us to cherish you as our beloved. I’ll always be grateful and indebted to fate for bringing us together.” Yunho murmurs, eyes tender as he stares at the fledgling.

“We’re indescribably happy, utterly thrilled that the coven has finally completed the bonds. Today has been long and emotional, why don’t we all settle down in bed together?” Seonghwa suggests, eager to get Yeosang to sleep as he notices the fledgling’s energy levels flagging.

“Yeosang is sleeping on me!” San declares, grabbing Yeosang and flopping back against the pillows, Yeosang lying on top of him, giggling sleepily as he’s readjusted to settle with his head resting on San’s chest, bodies pressed flush together.

“That’s unfair!” Jongho protests as he watches Wooyoung throw himself down beside the pair, snuggling close and draping an arm over the small of Yeosang’s back. As he pouts Mingi and Yunho lunge forward at the same time tumbling around for a moment before giving up, Mingi pressed up against Yunho’s back as Yunho grins and wriggles as close to Yeosang as possible.

With a huff Jongho moves the gifts off of the bed and lays down behind Wooyoung, pouting even as he wraps himself around the smaller vampires back. Hongjoong rolls his eyes fondly at the sight, watching Seonghwa lay beside Mingi, as he crawls across the bed to lay down beside Jongho. With a click of his fingers the lights switch off, plunging the room into darkness. The excitement of the day must have tired his loves out as no one utters a single word, all closing their eyes and settling into the peace that surrounds them. Hongjoong can’t imagine ever feeling happier than he does right now and falls asleep with a tender smile on his face.